#under a read more so people can see the warnings first | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

pctcr · 2 years

Text

how it should have been

hello loves! this is an andrew!peter x fem!reader, i hope you guys like it! to those of you who celebrate: merry christmas and happy holidays to those who don't.

thank you dearly to my betas who helped me make this big thing cohesive

there are SPOILERS for nwh, so read at your own discretion :)

prompt: reader wakes up in the wrong universe after dying in her original one

pairing: andrew!peter x fem!reader (fem pronouns, no specific anatomy)

warnings: swearing, nwh spoilers, mentions of death

word count: 8449

You can barely see anything. It’s too dark to make out your surroundings and you’re cold. You shiver, looking around to try and get any idea of where you are. A bright light starts rushing towards you and suddenly, you’re falling.

You’re falling among several pieces of debris. A shadow above you is chasing you, too, but you can’t make out any discerning features. You fall for what feels like forever, the ground getting closer and closer. The debris starts to cloud your vision, the shadow disappearing behind it. The last thing you feel is pure terror.

You wake with a start, a thin layer of sweat covering your body. You let out a long sigh, covering your eyes with the back of your hand. You had another nightmare. You have them every night, after all, a continuous falling with a chasing black shadow above you. You always wake right before you hit the ground.

You finally decide to get up, attempting to rid your thoughts of your nightmare. You have your first day back at Midtown today - it was the first day back for everyone, including the majority of those who disappeared five years ago. When you woke up that day, you were cold and laying on the concrete. Your head was pounding with a raging headache and your back hurt, too. With no idea where to go or what to do, especially with no recollection of how you’d gotten there, you go to the police. They sent you to a foster system since you were under the age of 18 and you were placed in a foster home just outside of the city.

They were kind enough to buy you all of the necessities - clothes, shoes, and a phone. Your foster parents are never home much, but you appreciate all they’ve done for you thus far. You dress for school, eat a small breakfast, and begin your journey to Midtown.

The short train ride helps with waking up and forgetting your nightmare. The rumble under you settles you, somehow reminding you that you’re alive. A nightmare is just a nightmare, nothing more.

The crowd outside of Midtown is daunting. There’s groups of people talking amongst themselves as you pass them and their soft conversations fall on deaf ears. You push the door open and step inside, the air conditioning inside the building a lot colder than it is outside.

Your first class is on the second floor. You make your way up the stairs and find an empty seat in the classroom, paying no mind to the two boys who slide into seats in front of you. They converse in hushed voices until the teacher arrives. She takes attendance, calling out names in a random order. You raise your hand when she calls yours and you’re about to zone out again when she calls a name that has your heart rate increasing.

“Peter Parker?” She says and the boy directly in front of you raises his hand and you stare at the back of his head, trying to figure out why his name struck a chord in you.

After class you catch him as he’s leaving with the guy he sat next to. “Hey,” you call after him and he pauses, offering you a friendly grin.

“Hey,” He replies and when he notices your hesitation, his grin falls a little. “What’s up?”

You take a moment to think of how to reply. “Your name is familiar,” you say and he exchanges a glance with his friend.

“Uh,” Peter chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck with his hand. “[Name], right? Sorry, I don’t know anyone with that name. Well, I guess I do now.”

You give him a smile. “Sorry, yeah, it was kind of weird to start out with that.” You hold out your hand, offering a handshake to introduce yourself.

Peter takes your hand, shaking it. “No worries, it’s nice to meet you.”

His friend finally speaks. “Were you blipped, too?”

“Yeah, um,” you shake your head a little, casting your gaze down to your feet. “Yeah.” You settle on saying, smiling a little awkwardly when you look up again.

“My name’s Ned. Peter and I both were, too.” Ned holds out his hand to shake as well, and you mirror his movements. Your hands bump and you laugh a little as you shake his hand.

Peter lets out a long breath, his shoulders rising and falling with it. “Well, you’re more than welcome to sit with us at lunch. I can imagine being blipped might, uh, bring us together.”

You’re taken aback by his offer, but nod in agreement. “Sure, thanks.”

—

Your friendship with Peter and Ned grew stronger over time and, soon after, they introduced you to MJ. You four became a solid friend group - you guys did everything together. It made you feel better to have friends that didn’t judge you for your memory loss. Your therapist believes it was due to PTSD and there’s not much to be done about it. It barely affects you. You wonder about your parents and why your name wasn’t registered in the system often, but thinking about it too much causes your nightmares to get worse. It always makes them worse, so you try to avoid the topic when possible. Your friends didn’t ask after the first time around and you’re thankful.

You shiver as you enter the cafe that MJ works at, your coat is a bit too thin for the weather outside but you didn’t bother to grab a heavier one. You spot Ned sitting in his usual spot and MJ behind the counter. You approach him and take the seat next to him, nudging him softly in greeting. The air is heavy as you, Ned, and MJ await Peter’s arrival. Your letter from MIT sits in front of you, folded in half from being in your pocket. Ned’s sits in front of him as well, way more pristine looking than yours.

“Are you guys nervous?” You ask the other two.

MJ shrugs. “I don’t know, kind of.”

Ned nods. “I don’t know either. Just want to open it already.”

You’re not expecting to get in. You’re not sure any of you are, especially in light of the recent events surrounding Peter’s identity as Spider-Man. You found out the same day as Ned, as the two of you were waiting in his bedroom when he crawled in through the window in a full suit. Something about Peter being Spider-Man just made sense, but you had no idea why. The bell above the door rings as Peter opens the door, approaching the three of you with his own envelope in his hand. You all exchange glances before opening the letters, the thick silence being filled with the sound of paper ripping.

You read the first sentence of the letter and your heart falls. You knew this was going to be the outcome and yet, you feel a lump forming in your throat. You sigh heavily, putting the letter down and pushing it away from you in a small form of anger.

You shake your head a little as you make eye contact with Peter. MJ and Ned have similar expressions of disappointment on their faces.

“It’s alright,” MJ breaks the silence and you nod, agreeing with her. In the grand scheme of things, it’s terrible and unfair, but you wouldn’t trade your friendship with Peter for the world. Everything would be okay, even if you had to wait a year or so before applying again.

“Peter,” you say upon seeing the look on his face. “We all love you. We wouldn’t trade our friendship with you for a college admission, anyways. We can apply again.”

“Yeah,” Ned says. “Don’t worry about it.”

—

You find out the next day that Peter did, indeed, worry about it. Your phone vibrates next to you on the end table and you answer without much hesitation upon seeing Peter’s contact. “Hey, what’s up?” You say casually, laying back down in your previous position in an attempt to get comfortable again.

“Hey, hey, are you okay?” Peter asks in an alarmed voice.

You sit up, suddenly confused and worried. “Yeah, everything’s good here. What’s going on?”

“I need your help,” he says, “I can explain it once you get here.”

“Okay,” you say without any more convincing, placing your phone between your shoulder and your ear as you pull on your shoes. “Where am I headed?”

You arrive at 177A Bleecker Street just as Ned and MJ do. “Hey, do either of you know what’s going on?” You ask, your hands deep in your jacket pockets and they are trembling slightly. Ever since Peter called you, you’ve felt sick with anxiety. You couldn’t tell if it was for him… or something else.

“No,” MJ says, approaching the door to knock on it. “He called me, said he needed my help… All of our help.”

Doctor Strange opens the door and you force your expression to be neutral, following behind your friends inside. Peter emerges from the left side of the building, rushing to give MJ a hug and nodding at you and Ned in thanks.

The three of you have a short but enlightening conversation with the Doctor, namely a “please Scooby-Doo this shit.”

Peter leads the three of you down to a basement, but catches your arm as you're passing him to inspect the contents of the room. “Are you alright?”

You frown a little. “Yeah, why?”

Peter releases your arm. “You seem anxious.”

You chuckle a little. “Well, your call certainly sparked some anxiety, Peter.”

“That’s not it,” he protests. “Is something going on?”

You shrug. “Apart from this,” you say, gesturing to the extra part of the basement. “I guess something just doesn’t feel right.”

Peter nods. “Right, it’s probably best I just explain it to you guys.”

Peter gives the three of you a run-down on the situation. Villains from other universes and an unhinged spell. The feeling of something being wrong just seems to get worse for you - especially when Peter speaks about a green, flying guy. Something about it just sends shivers down your spine and makes you want to hide.

When Doctor Otto mentions Osborn, it gets even worse, if possible. Your body tenses and your eyes grow wide. The name ‘Osborn’ sends a shiver down your spine.

MJ looks at you with a concerned glance. “Are you alright?”

You nod. “I just don’t like this.”

MJ’s silence doesn’t help you feel any better, but you try to ignore it.

You want to help despite your unconscious fears, so you stay behind with MJ and Ned, watching the live feed from Peter’s phone as he treks through a dark forest.

Suddenly, a man made of electricity appears behind Peter. He tries to trap him, but you watch as the flash of orange flies directly through the enemy. You hate the way your chest tightens in anxiety when the video cuts. This guy makes you feel the same way that the green one does - afraid. You stand, starting to pace around to try and rid yourself of the feeling in your gut.

It only gets worse when two new villains arrive, trapped behind the invisible walls of their makeshift cells. You hate the way one of them stares at you silently, watching as you avoid his gaze and turn your back. You see recollection and confusion in his hard gaze, but you have no idea why. You breathe deeply as MJ answers the call from Peter, letting you know he’s okay.

“Are you alright?” Ned asks, approaching you and placing a hand on your shoulder.

You nod. “Yeah, he’s just… staring at me,” you say back, your voice low enough for only Ned to hear.

Ned turns a bit to look, seeing the electric one boring a hole into the back of your head. “I don’t know what his problem is, but you’re safe,” He mumbles back, patting your shoulder before turning back to the computer. You let out a shaky sigh and await Peter’s return.

“Hey,” the electric guy says and you turn. “Do I know you?”

You shake your head. “I don’t think so. This isn’t your universe-”

“She does look familiar,” the lizard speaks, approaching the edge of his cell to look at you better.

You’re about to reply when Peter brings in another guy, dressed in green and purple. Your stomach clenches uncomfortably when his eyes pass over you and pause. You raise your eyebrows in question, but he says nothing.

“Osborn?” Doc Ock asks the newcomer.

You hold in a gasp of shock, moving backward to put more space between you and him. Something about him, something about that name scares you. MJ shoots you a look, wordlessly asking if you’re okay. You want to say yes but the fear in your body won’t let you reply.

Strange appears a few seconds later, trapping the final guy in his own cell. You stand near the same spot, staring as Peter and Strange have an argument over whether or not to help these guys. Something about the spell being reversed upsets you, too, but you can’t figure out why.

Peter runs past the three of you, MJ guarding his exit from Doctor Strange. It doesn’t matter, though, he disappears with his own portal to chase Peter down.

Peter returns sometime later, yelling about how he won in his battle against Strange and asks you three to hold onto the spell while he figures out cures for the villains. You follow MJ and Ned back to Ned’s house, settling into a kitchen chair while the three of you wait for Peter’s call.

It never comes, though. “I’m gonna press it,” MJ says after around an hour of silence from Peter and countless news stations covering the damage done to Happy’s apartment building where he and May were staying.

The news of May’s death overwhelms you. It makes you feel small in comparison to everything that’s going on and you need some fresh air. You feel safe enough, the complex is unknown to the villains thus far and even then, you feel you would see them before they saw you. Once outside, you try calling Peter again, but he doesn’t answer. You didn’t expect him to - he was mourning the loss of his Aunt and you understood that. You sent him a text, telling him that you guys were there for him whenever he was ready to talk about it.

Your spot on the stairs outside is a nice sightline of the lights of the city, even though the view itself was mainly of the garbage alley outside the building. You’re immersed in your own thoughts when you see movement out of the corner of your eye in the alley. You frown, standing slowly and peering into the alley. It’s a bit too dark to make out anything other than dumpsters but you are certain you saw something move. You stand, opening your phone to call Ned, only to have a call from him appear on your screen. You answer. “Ned?”

“Yeah, you gotta get back up here, [Name].” Ned says, his voice urgent.

“Yeah, yeah, I’m coming.” You say as you start to climb the stairs. “I saw something moving in the alley, I can’t tell if it was an animal or a person, but…” You trail off. “I’m really worried about him.”

“We all are,” Ned agrees.

“I just wish he would pick up,” You say as you knock on the door. You hang up as MJ unlocks and opens the door. The look on her face is that of surprise. “What?” You ask softly as you step inside.

“Um…” MJ says, clearly not knowing how to phrase what she wants to say. She turns her gaze to face the kitchen and as you’re turning to look, your heart begins to race. There’s a guy standing there, in a Spider-Man costume, but it’s not Peter. You stare, an uncomfortable lump forming in your throat and your eyes begin to burn with oncoming tears. “He’s-”

“Peter…” You whisper, cutting her off. You know him. You remember him. You remember his voice, his touch, his smile. You remember your dates and how he bought you flowers. You… remember falling. The nightmares you’ve been having for months, the ones where you fall and wake before you hit the ground, were your last memories. The shadow chasing you… it was him. It was your Peter, chasing you down in his Spider-Man suit, trying to catch you.

“[Name]...” He says, his voice shaky. His eyes are full of tears that begin to roll down his cheeks.

“You… know him?” Ned asks, looking between the two of you.

You can’t manage to speak, so you nod. You can’t seem to move, either, shock filling your entire body and paralyzing you as memories flood back. You recognized Peter’s name because this is your Peter. You went to school with him and you fixed his wounds when he crawled in your window at night. How did you get here?

Instead of you having to move, Peter approaches you slowly. “[Name]...” He whispers, reaching out to grab your hand. You let him and he laughs in denial as more tears roll down his face. “You’re… real…” His voice meek, as he moves his shaking hand up to your cheek and gently rubs the skin with his thumb.

You stare at him. You can barely comprehend all of the memories that come associated with this Peter, let alone the fact that in his universe, you died. “I’m supposed to be dead,” you whisper. “I-I fell…”

This causes him to cry a bit harder. “I tried to catch you. I… Your head…” He closes his eyes and forces the tears out of them. Peter steps forward, wrapping his arms around you tightly and burying his face in your hair. You wrap your arms around him, his familiar scent making this frighteningly real. You don’t belong in this universe just as much as he doesn’t. His hand comes up to hold the back of your head, his gloved fingers tangling in your hair. He’s holding your head exactly where it hurt when you woke up and you feel it’s intentional. “I’m so sorry. I’m so, so sorry.” He whispers in your ear.

“I’m sorry,” MJ interjects. “What is going on?”

Peter lets you pull away but doesn’t move from your side, his hand finding yours and playing gently with it. It’s as if he’s reassuring himself that you’re real, not in his imagination.

“Peter was my boyfriend… We both went to Midtown and…” You shake your head, unable to get your thoughts in order. “He was… fighting that stupid green guy, his son, and he… I fell. I died.”

“So, wait, you’re… not from this universe, too? You blipped, though, right?” Ned asks, the look on his face just as confused as MJ’s.

“I thought so. I showed up when everyone else did but… my memories…”

“Blip?” Peter asks, looking at you with red rimmed eyes and a concerned look on his face.

“There was this alien guy, he wiped out 50% of the population,” Ned explains. “Our Peter, me, MJ… we all disappeared and came back five years later. [Name] woke up the same day we did.”

“I woke up on the concrete.” You say softly. “My head and-and my back were really hurting but I… was alive. I didn’t remember anything.”

“But you remembered Peter’s name,” Ned adds.

“It was familiar, but I had no idea why.” You turn to Peter, who’s still tearing up, but he offers you a small smile.

“So… wait, does that mean when the spell happens… [Name] will leave, too?” MJ asks.

It hits you then as MJ speaks that if you return to your universe, you might die. “Oh, my God, I… I could die.”

“You’ve been here for a while,” Ned offers. “This could have changed your fate just like theirs, right?”

“I-I don’t know,” You say, looking between Peter and Ned. “We have to get a hold of him.” You say and MJ nods.

“Ned, try to find him again,” MJ says, gesturing to the ring on Ned’s hand.

You’re confused, watching as Ned opens a portal, similar to the ones you’ve seen Strange using. Another man steps through and you share a look with Peter. He looks a little older than the rest of you.

“Hi…” He says, smiling kindly. “I’ve seen you guys before but… that’s not your friend…” He continues, looking at Peter with a perplexed look.

You jerk away from Peter, closer to MJ, as he shoots a web at the new guy and you watch as they both mimic each other’s movements. You look between the two of them, bewildered at their reactions. “Alright,” you say, looking at MJ. “I will say… I don’t know this one.”

She chuckles a little. “Good to know.”

“Well,” you say. “We need to find Peter, our Peter.”

Ned nods and MJ pulls out her phone to check if he had replied yet. She shakes her head, looking up to the group.

“Well,” older Peter begins. “Is there some place he goes to… get away from everything?”

“Mine was the-” Suited Peter starts.

“Empire State building,” You both say at the same time. You share a glance with him, blushing a little under his intense gaze. You’re starting to remember the smaller details the longer he’s in your presence. As much as you’re happy to know who you are, you worry for the future of your duration in this universe and possibly your old one.

MJ recalls he might be atop the school building. The group leaves Ned’s house, walking quickly to avoid other people seeing suited Peter and the magic box. Suited Peter, your Peter, walks close to you. You hold out your hand to him and he instantly takes it, intertwining his gloved fingers with yours. It turns out that MJ was right - Peter was sitting on top of the school all by himself. You gently squeeze Peter’s hand, letting go and following MJ and Ned up to the roof.

You hate to see him like this. He looks so small. MJ, Ned, and you approach him, crouching down to hug him in an effort to comfort him even a little bit. Your heart breaks as he cries and you rub circles onto his back, trying your best not to cry yourself. You loved May the couples times you met her and seeing one of your best friends this distraught hurts.

When he calms down a little, MJ introduces him to the two new Peter’s. He’s shocked, but doesn’t let it get to him. He wants to press the button and send them all home. He’s angry about May, he wants the Green Goblin gone, but that spell might send you to your death, too.

MJ and you exchange a look and she moves the box just out of his reach and she glances up to them, hoping Peter will get the message and listen.

“I lost… I lost [Name].” Suited Peter says, the reflection of light in his eyes making it evident he was tearing up. “She was my MJ.”

The Peter next to you looks at you, confusion written all over his face. “[Name]?” He asks, but you shake your head.

“Peter,” you say, your voice trembling a little. “If you press that button… I might…”

“[Name] might die, too.” Ned says. “When the blip happened, [Name] woke up the same day as the rest of us, but she’s not from this universe. She’s from his,” He gestures towards suited Peter.

“What?” Peter asks softly, looking between you and suited Peter. “You’re-?”

“My memories are still slowly coming back, but I… You remember my nightmares?” You ask and he nods, so you continue. “Those nightmares are my last memories. The shadow chasing me… it’s him. He was trying to catch me.”

“So… You somehow made it into this universe after you died in his?” Peter asks and you nod again. “And you could…” He trails off.

“Peter, we get it,” older Peter says. “When my Uncle Ben died, I hunted down the men that I thought did it. I got what I wanted, but it didn’t make it better.”

“I got rageful,” suited Peter adds. “I stopped pulling my punches.” He looks down at you and you stare back, trying to force down the uncomfortable lump in your throat. Hearing about how upset he was saddening and you hope that he never feels like that again.

You look at your friends and let out a shaky sigh. “It’s worth a shot, right?” You ask.

Peter eventually agrees and all of you head to the lab inside the school building. The three Peters discuss who is going to repair whose cure and you watch from your place on a stool, leaning onto the counter. You’re immersed in your own thoughts when someone sits in the stool next to you. You turn, finding suited Peter wearing a lab coat.

You laugh a little, reaching out to touch the fabric of it. “Why?” You ask simply, a soft grin adoring your face.

“Makes me feel professional.” Peter responds, offering you a smile as well. It slowly drops, though, as you look at him.

“What?” You inquire, leaning forward a little and placing a hand on his knee. “You okay?”

He screws his eyes shut, moving to place his hand over yours. “[Name], I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for you to get hurt.”

“Peter,” you say softly, taking his hand in yours and squeezing it reassuringly. “I forgive you. You tried to get me to leave, you tried to save me… That’s all I could have asked for.” He doesn’t speak, so you continue. “I’m fine now, let’s focus on that, right?”

He nods, finally opening his eyes. “Right. I’m really glad you… you’re okay. I’m not certain how this even happened but I’m really fucking glad.”

You move both of your hands up to his cheeks, taking in his soft features. Being able to touch him makes your anxiety dwindle just a little, so you’re grateful he lets you. “I’m glad too,” You respond, smiling as he leans into your touch. “Can I grab you something for the cure?”

Peter hums softly, pressing a kiss to your palm as you remove your hands from his cheeks. He gives you a short list of things and you stand, walking to the adjacent room full of lab materials.

You’re in there for a few minutes when you hear footsteps approaching you. You see suited Peter out of the corner of your eye. “Hey, sorry, I found the first two but I’m missing the last one. Are you sure they don’t have it out there-” You pause, feeling his arms wrap around you from behind. You sigh, leaning back into his chest, still surveying the cabinet for the last ingredient. “What’s up?” You ask.

“[Name].” He whispers in your ear, squeezing you lightly. “Can I ask you something?”

“Yeah,” you answer, still looking for the last part among the various bottles, but it’s getting hard to focus with Peter so close to you.

“How mad would you be if I asked to kiss you?” He asks, his voice low.

Your heart beat jumps in your chest. You certainly wouldn’t be mad, but… was he sure? “Peter,” you say, turning around in his arms. “It’s been… years, are you sure?”

“Yes,” he replies instantly. “I’m sure.”

“Then… As long as you don’t mind that there’s several people next door-”

Peter doesn’t have to even think twice before he’s pulling you closer by the waist, his lips hovering over yours. “Are you sure?” He mumbles.

Your eyes find his and you nod, slowly. “Yes,” you whisper back.

The moment his lips found yours, memories upon memories start to flood back. The two of you, sitting side by side on his bed, in your car, in the back hallways at school. You sink deeper into him the longer he kisses you, your hand pulling him down closer by his neck. He pulls back just enough to suck in a breath before he leans back in. He kisses you with a fervor you didn’t know possible, moving you back enough that your back rests on the cabinet doors. Peter pulls back a little, his forehead resting on yours. His hands squeeze your hips, slowly moving them up until he’s holding your cheeks in his hands.

You weren’t done yet, though, tilting your head up to press your lips against his once more. You tangle your hand in his hair, gently pulling. He lets out a breathy groan against your lips, kissing you briefly once more before pulling away to rest his forehead against yours again. His hands drop from your face, finding the same place on your hips as before.

“Hey, [Name], did you- Oh, God-” Ned’s voice rings out and you pull back abruptly. Your cheeks grow warm under Ned’s wide-eyed gaze. “I’m, uh- I’m sorry. I just needed-”

“Don’t,” You start, seeing the last ingredient you need sitting on a far counter instead of in the cabinet. You move from Peter’s arms and grab it, ushering Ned out of the room in the process. “Don’t say a word,” you whisper to him.

Ned nods rapidly, making his way back over to his computer. You set the bottle down next to the others, trying to rid your body of the tingling you’re feeling in the tips of your fingers. Peter walks out of the room and you blush under his gaze, moving back to your original stool.

Thirty minutes pass before everyone is ready. You stand across the counter from suited Peter as they discuss the plan. The Peters would lure the villains to the Statue of Liberty and cure them, the rest of you would stay here and keep the box safe after they threw it back using Ned’s newfound portaling powers. After they were cured, you guys would press the button and hope everything works out.

You’re nervous, probably more so than everyone else. You worry that everything might not go as planned and even if it does, what about you? What happens when the button gets pressed? Would you die?

“Are you alright?” Peter, original Peter, asks, concern written on his face. The rest of the group watches the two of you, similar expressions on their faces.

“I’m worried,” you admit. “I’m worried about the plan and everything going smoothly… but I might die. That’s really worrying me.”

“We’re not gonna let that happen,” he says. “We’ll figure something out, okay?”

You nod, wringing your hands together nervously. “If I… disappear, with everyone else, I want to make sure I said this before.” You look up at Peter, Ned, and MJ tears threatening to pool in your eyes. “I love you guys. Thank you for being the best friends I could ever ask for.”

Peter wastes no time in pulling you into a hug. Ned and MJ join in, too. You’re thrilled at the idea that you get to go back home, see your friends there, but these were your friends, too. Losing them was just as painful as you could ever have imagined.

When you pull back from the hug, tears have finally started to fall. They step back, Ned wiping his eyes as he does so. You turn to suited Peter and hug him, too. His hold on you is tight. “Please be careful,” you say.

Peter presses a kiss to the top of your head, leaning down and kissing you briefly after. “I will be, I promise.” He says back, squeezing you one last time before letting go.

“Well, let’s kick some ass.”

“Cure,” older Peter corrects. “Cure some ass.”

—

You’re waiting anxiously for the villains to arrive, when suddenly, you hear electricity crackling. “I think the electric guy is here,” You say, trying to see if any of the Peters are coming, ready to catch the box if need be.

“MJ, heads up!” Original Peter calls out, throwing the box into the portal. MJ catches it.

“Alright, Ned, close it.” She says, jumping a little in place.

The portal doesn’t close. “Alright, uh, just keep trying,” you say, looking around the lab for a weapon if you need one. You come up with nothing and Ned is still struggling to close it.

“It’s fine! Just keep trying,” MJ says.

You peek into the portal, your blood running cold. “Guys, there’s-”

“That is a lizard!” MJ shouts and all of you start to run. The lizard is right on your tail as he chases you around the tables and you have no choice but to run through the portal. Ned opens up another portal as you guys run past, effectively slowing him down with a gush of water. This aids in Peter catching him and being able to use the cure on him.

Ned tries to open another portal. Instead of a safe place, Doctor Strange appears, stepping out and immediately taking the box from MJ. “Where is he?”

You try to grab the box as MJ does, but neither of you are quick enough. “Wait, wait, wait!” MJ says.

“Before you do anything Mister– Doctor Strange, sir, Peter’s plan is working!” Ned yells.

“Pressing that button might kill me!” You add, panic setting in your body. “Please, just wait-”

“What plan? Kill you?” Strange asks, looking between the three of you.

“He’s curing them,” Ned explains.

Dr. Strange approaches the edge of the scaffolding and peers over, seeing that Dr. Connors is no longer a lizard.

“Did you just open a portal?” He asks Ned, who nods, before portaling away himself.

“Guys,” you say shakily, your entire body trembling. “If he presses that button-”

“Can Spider-Man come out to play?” A voice says and you see multiple green lights in the distance, rapidly approaching.

“Oh, God.” You whisper, your body tensing anxiously. You can’t hear or see anything that’s happening, until you hear an explosion. You watch as the spell expands and races across the sky, disappearing into the clouds. You’re barely able to comprehend that the unstable spell escaped before you hear the loud noise of metal crunching.

The scaffolding you’re standing on tilts. You’re falling. You attempt to grab something, but your hand slips.

“[Name]!” Ned shouts, but his voice echoes in your ears.

The wind whips around you as you fall. You know you’re falling fast, you have to be, but everything is slow. Original Peter jumps after you, nearly grabbing your extended hand, until the Goblin knocks him out of the way.

It feels like a nightmare. It feels like your nightmare. Falling, falling, falling - but this time, there’s no shadow chasing you. You squeeze your eyes shut, not wanting to see how close you are to dying. The ground is rapidly approaching, you know it. You’re terrified. All of the work everyone did to try and fix everything feels meaningless as you plummet to the concrete below. Shouts reverberate in your ears and you can’t discern who’s yelling. Your ears are ringing.

Suddenly, someone is touching you - their arms wrap around you protectively. You hit the ground in their arms with a thud, vibrations shooting up your body as you hit the ground. You slowly open your eyes, one eye at a time and you stare straight up from where you fell. It seems so far up now from your place on the ground, but you’re not dead. The rest of the scaffolding is falling, the giant shield is falling, too.

You look to who caught you and all oxygen escapes your lungs. It’s Peter, the Peter that carried the burden of not saving you before, the Peter who loved you. “Holy shit,” you manage.

He’s crying. He’s crying so hard as he drops to his knees, continuing to hold you bridal style. Peter buries his face in the crook of your neck. “You’re okay, you’re okay, you’re okay,” he mumbles over and over, reassuring himself and you that he caught you. You are okay, he saved you.

“Holy shit, Peter,” you repeat, gripping onto him as tears burn your eyes. You’re crying because you lived, you’re crying because he caught you, you’re crying because this is how it was supposed to be. “You have to go help,” you say as he lifts his head. “I’m okay, I need to check on MJ and Ned.”

“Okay,” he says softly. Peter presses a kiss to your forehead and helps you get your footing, shooting his web and swinging to the base of the statue to find original Peter.

You run around the rubble littering the ground. “MJ! Ned!” You call.

“[Name]!” MJ shouts back, running up and hugging you tightly.

Ned runs up, hugging you tightly, too. “You’re okay!”

“He-He caught me. I thought, holy fuck.” You say, your hands still trembling from the adrenaline.

“[Name]! MJ! Ned!” Original Peter calls from below and the three of you rush to the barrier, MJ waving her arms in the air.

“We’re okay!” She shouts back.

You watch in horror as Peter fights the Goblin. He nearly kills him, too, before older Peter stops him.. You’re staring so hard you see the Goblin move. “Watch out!” You yell, but it’s too late. Older Peter gets stabbed. They manage to cure the Goblin, not before the spell gets even more out of the control. The sky is starting to split in places, revealing a purple gash with several white figures within it. “Oh no.”

Original Peter heads up to Strange, who’s perched at the very top of the statue’s torch. You turn to MJ and Ned. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

“Everything’s gonna be okay,” Ned assures you, placing a hand on your shoulder.

You wait there for what seems like forever before original Peter finally lands in front of you. The three of you rush to hug him. He checks to make sure you’re all okay, too.

“So, we should go, right?” MJ asks. “Figure out what to do about…”

“I’m sorry,” Peter says, a contrite look on his face. “We can’t help [Name].”

Your heart rate picks up. “What?”

“The-The spell, we can’t contain it and… you guys are going to forget who I am.” He explains.

“What?” Ned asks.

“Forget who you are? What are you talking about?” MJ adds.

“It’s okay,” Peter reassures. “I’ll come find you and I’ll explain everything. It’ll be like none of this ever happened.”

“What if that doesn’t work?” MJ protests. “What if we can’t remember you? I don’t wanna do that.”

“I know, MJ, I know.”

“We can’t come up with a plan or something?” MJ asks, she’s getting desperate.

“There’s nothing we can do,” Peter says sorrowfully.

Peter hugs you first, so tightly you think he might kill you if he squeezes any harder. You return the hug. “I’m so sorry, I’m so so sorry,” He says to you.

“It’s alright, we tried, right?” You respond as he pulls away. “Peter, please don’t think whatever happens to me is your fault. You tried, we all tried, I’m not angry.” The look on his face tells you he doesn’t believe you. “I got to see my Peter again. I got to meet you and Ned and MJ. Whatever happens, I’ll be alright.”

Peter finally nods. “Okay,” he whispers.

You hug Ned and MJ separately. “I love you, all three of you.” You say, looking between them. “If I somehow find a way to contact you, I will, I promise.”

You want to let them say their goodbyes, so you step away and down the stairs, rushing to get to the other Peters quickly. You know you don’t have much time.

Suited Peter, your Peter meets you in the middle, though, pulling you close. “[Name].” He says, his voice trembling. “I don’t know what’s going to happen. If you don’t come with, if-if you..”

“Peter, it’ll be okay.” You say and somehow, you believe it. “If curing them, making them better changes their fate? Then my fate will certainly change, too.”

He hugs you tighter. “I love you, [Name], I love you so much. No matter what.”

Your heart swells. You open your mouth to reply when all of your body starts to tingle. It feels like pins and needles all over. You pull back and notice you're almost transparent. Peter is, too. You watch as he reaches for you. It’s the last thing you see before everything turns to black.

—

You gasp loudly as you sit up, feeling around to grab something. You’re blind with panic until your Dad bursts into the room. “Hey, hey, [Name], are you alright?”

You stop, turning to face the doorway. You’re still breathing heavily when you make eye contact with your Dad, who’s looking at you with concern. “What happened?”

“You must have had a nightmare.” He says, walking over to feel your forehead. You feel his hand touch your cool forehead. “I have to go to work, are you alright?”

“Yeah…” You manage, pushing your hair out of your face after he removes your hand. “Must have been. I’m okay.”

“If you’re going to hang out with Peter, shoot me a text, I’ll make an extra plate of dinner.” He says, moving back towards the door.

“Peter?” You ask incredulously.

“Yeah, your boyfriend?” Your Dad answers, holding the door knob. “You said he was probably coming over tonight. Just give me a heads up, alright?”

You nod slowly as he closes the door behind him. You shakily press two fingers to your wrist after he leaves, feeling the delicate pulse under your fingertips. You’re alive, you changed your fate, and clearly, Peter was still in your life.

You scrambled to find your phone that was buried in your bedsheets. You finally find it and try to unlock it, but your password isn’t working. You can see that you have several messages from Peter, but you can’t see them. “Shit,” you mumble, looking around your room for a jacket, jeans and pair of shoes. It’s your old room, you know that, but you have no idea where anything is. It seems like… someone lived here. Maybe it placed you in a universe where Peter did catch you and you took your own place.

You finally find a pair of jeans, taking off your sleeping pants and pulling them on. You grab a jacket off the back of your desk chair, heading out into the kitchen. This was your old house for sure, everything’s familiar. The coffee pot is in the same place, your shoes, everything. Except for the walls - the paint is a darker blue than you remember it being. You try to shrug it off, pulling on your shoes and heading outside. You don’t really know where you’re going to go.

You decide to check places Peter might be and you want to start with the cemetery. If you’re alive here, then your tombstone would be missing, and Peter might have gone there to check. You rush past the people on the sidewalk, apologizing as you nudge them to move around them.

The cemetery is nearly empty when you arrive, save for one person standing in the far corner, staring down at a tombstone. You read the various headstones as you pass, looking for any names you recognize. As you’re getting closer, you realize the person is taller than you thought. You don’t want to startle them, so you try to make your steps louder. They’re not paying attention though and as you approach, you hear their voice. “[Name], call me back when you get this. Your headstone is missing and May asked about you before I left. I think everything worked. Please call me.” He sighs, ending the call and pocketing his phone.

You can’t help the wide grin that spreads across your face. “Peter,” you call, just loud enough that he can hear you.

Peter whips around so fast you can barely register it before he’s rushing at you, hugging you so hard it knocks the both of you to the ground. The grass is damp from rain and you can feel it soaking into your jacket but you can’t find it in you to care. “[Name], fuck!” He says, laughing happily and pressing kisses to your cheek repeatedly.

You giggle, gently trying to push him away so you can stand but he isn’t budging, kissing you lightly all over your face. “Peter, the ground is wet.”

“Don’t care,” He replies, finally kissing you on the lips. You sink into the kiss, pressing back with the same amount of force as he is. Peter pulls away after a few moments, smiling down at you like you’re the best thing that he’s ever laid his eyes on. Honestly, you might as well be. He helps you stand, chuckling at the various blotches of mud on your jacket and jeans. “Oops.”

“I just got here and you’re already ruining my clothes?” You joke, wrapping your arms around his neck so you can look at him just a little longer.

“You’re here and you’re alive and you remember,” he says, a smile on his face.

“It’s still coming back to me,” you admit. “But that’s better than nothing.”

—

You unlock the door of your apartment, closing it behind you and toeing your shoes off by the doormat. You hear noises coming from the kitchen as you shrug your jacket off. “Peter?” You call, setting your jacket on the coat rack near your front door.

“In the kitchen,” Peter responds.

You turn the corner, finding Peter standing in your kitchen, wearing your apron that is entirely too small on his frame. You raise your eyebrows, walking over to him and peeking into the bowl he was mixing ingredients in. “What are you making?”

Peter ignores your question, turning his head and kissing you briefly. “How was your day?”

“Fine,” you answer. “No Spidey tonight?”

“Nope,” he says, walking over to the fridge to grab an egg. “I’m clearly very busy being a chef.”

You chuckle. “I should get you your own apron at this rate.”

“Maybe so,” He replies, transferring the mix in the bowl to a separate bowl.

“Is that supposed to be a cake?” You inquire, trying to dip your finger in the mixture to taste it. He moves it out of your reach before you can.

“You’ll find out.” Peter grins, opening the oven and checking the pan on the upper shelf. He takes off the apron after closing the oven, folding it and setting it on the back of a dining chair.

“Well, if it is a cake, you’d be a baker. Not a chef,” you point out.

“Same thing.”

“Not-”

Peter cuts you off by grabbing you by the waist and pulling you closer to him. “I’m gonna need you to go in the bedroom and stay there until I say.”

You look up at him and tilt your head. “You don’t need help?”

“Not at all. I’ve got it under control, my love.” He smiles, kissing your nose affectionately.

“Alright, fine.” You say, moving back and grabbing your phone from your bag. “I’ll be impatiently waiting.”

You close the door behind you, flopping down onto the bed on Peter’s side. You bury your face in his pillow, taking in his familiar scent. You smile in content, pulling your phone out to browse social media while you wait. You find a couple articles on Spider-Man and his recent qualms with basic crime, but nothing too crazy.

After about an hour, Peter calls for you. You get up and walk into the kitchen to find a stack of pancakes, a plate of eggs, a plate of sausage and bacon, and several topping choices for the pancakes sitting on the table. “I should have guessed,” you say, smiling at him.

“It is nearly a tradition, after all.” Peter responds. “Go on, sit, sit.”

You sit down in the chair across from where he usually sits, going to grab the tongs before he stops you.

“Let me. Close your eyes,” He says from beside you, taking the hand he grabbed and pressing a kiss to it before letting go. You oblige, closing your eyes. You hear him moving around for a moment before he stops. “Alright, open them.” His voice is a bit shaky.

You’re about to ask him what’s wrong, but when you open your eyes, you figure out why. There’s a plate of pancakes and bacon in front of you, but written on the pancakes in frosting is: Marry me?

Peter is beside you, already down on one knee, a small box with a ring inside of it in his hands.

“Peter…” You whisper, your eyes already welling up with tears.

“[Name], my love, I really never thought I was going to be able to do this. I was so, so happy when I met you originally and I wanted to do this after we graduated college. I wanted to be with you forever,” He sniffs, trying to avoid crying too hard. It was an emotional topic for the both of you. “You meant so much to me that when you… I could never forgive myself for losing you. So when your friends said your name, my heart broke. It was hard to even hear your name and I never would have thought it would really be you.”

You’re really crying now, tears rolling down your cheeks as he speaks.

“This last year of being able to be with you again, really be with you, has been amazing. Moving in with you, being able to wake up next to you… I wouldn’t trade it for the world. We used to joke all the time that I’d write it on a cake or something, but cakes remind me of birthdays. This is way more important than any birthday. [Name], will you marry me?”

You’re nodding before he even finishes. “Yes, oh my God, yes.”

He grins, full of so much happiness as he stands, pulling you up with him. He easily slips the ring onto your finger. Peter sniffs again, smiling, before he kisses you with all the passion he can manage.

You kiss back with just as much eagerness, a warm feeling spreading over your body. You finally feel complete, standing here with him, knowing that it’ll be the two of you against the world.

#spiderman #peter parker #peter parker x reader #tom holland #spiderman x reader #peter parker imagine #tom holland x reader #spiderman imagine #tom holland imagine #spider man: homecoming #spider man #spider man no way home #mcu spiderman #no way home #spidey #the amazing spider man #andrew garfield #andrew peter parker #mcu

3K notes · View notes

genshinluvr · 2 years

Text

Words that Should Have Been Left Unsaid

Pairings: Various Genshin Men x Isekai’d!Reader

Summary: Sometimes people say the meanest things in the heat of the moment. You’re hiding the fact that something is going on with you, but you didn’t want to worry the men. But because you were hiding something from them, it ticked off one person in particular and made him say something that should’ve been left unsaid.

Note: Hello! Sorry for a very late update! I had sociology midterms and my professors decided to throw a butt load of assignments on me the minute spring break was over! I am also babysitting my cousins, so that is one of the reasons that’s been stopping me from typing something out. But here is a new story for the Isekai’d!Reader fic! I hope you all enjoy it! Sorry for the long wait! For those who are new readers or are returning readers, I post on AO3 as well, so, if you have an AO3 and see a work similar to this, it’s me (Aaliah_exo on AO3). I don’t post anywhere else but on Tumblr (Genshinluvr) and on AO3 (Aaliah_exo).

Warnings: Angst-ish without comfort. Scaramouche is a big meanie and makes you cry and leave the abode. Mentions of blood.

Word Count: 6.1k

Read part 2 of Words that Should Have Been Left Unsaid [here]!

You have been acting strange lately. Even though you tried to act like yourself, it was easy to see through the facade that you put on for the fifteen men. They couldn’t help but analyze you closely as you tried to act like nothing was wrong when in reality, there was something wrong. You seemed way more tired and irritable; the bags under your eyes were prominent, and you looked unusually pale. Almost gray. The men couldn’t help but worry about you, but you kept ignoring the concerned looks they’ve cast your way every time you entered the room. There are days when you don’t want to see them at all or talk to them, and it makes them worry that they’ve done something to you that made you feel this way towards them. But boy, they were wrong.

Lately, you’ve been feeling off. At first, you brushed it off as just another sleepless night that made you feel this way, but it continues to get worse and worse. Your head hurts a lot; it felt like Zhongli just threw a boulder at your head. You didn’t think much of it when you first got the headache, but that quick sharp pain gradually developed into pounding headaches that wouldn’t go away. You know for sure that the headache you’re having aren’t migraines. Since you didn’t want to make the men feel worried about you, you have decided to sneak into the medicine cabinet to take some medications to ease your headache. Did the medicines ease your headache? Only for a short amount of time until that headache comes back twice as painful as it was previously.

Did you try to consult Baizhu about your endless headache? No, you didn’t because you knew that if you were to talk to Baizhu about your headache, he would tell the others about said headache. You’ll end up being bombarded with questions from the other fourteen men, making the headache even worse than it already was. So, you kept it all to yourself and tried to act like nothing was happening at all despite wanting to burst into tears because of how excruciating the headache was.

You woke up from your nap, your head throbbing in pain as you struggled to sit up on your bed. You winced in pain, rubbing your temples as the pressure around your head increased. You can hear your blood pulsing in your ears as beads of sweat start to form on your forehead.

“How much longer is this headache going to go on for?” You whispered to yourself, hugging the blanket to your chest with a sigh of frustration. You threw the blanket off your body before getting off of your bed. A wave of dizziness hits you like a huge tidal wave, knocking you back down on your bed.

It has been days since you left your bedroom; the only way you’ve eaten was when one of the men would drop by with a tray of food at your bedroom door. Sighing in defeat, you closed your eyes. “Looks like I’ll be staying in bed. Again.” You slowly reached over to your blanket and tossed it over your body. You couldn’t help but feel guilty for not leaving your bedroom; you knew that it makes them assume the worst, but you didn’t have the strength to fight back the headache you were feeling.

Swallowing your pride, you got up from your bed anyway and walked to your bedroom door. You knew that you should stay in bed, but it had been way too long since you left your bedroom, and you knew that the men were most likely worried sick about you. You grabbed onto the door handle and twisted the knob before slowly opening your bedroom door. You can hear laughter and loud chatter coming from downstairs; a faint smile appears on your face at the comforting sound. You stepped out of your bedroom and slowly walked down the stairs while holding onto the railing tightly. You feared that you would tumble down the stairs if you hadn’t held onto the bar due to your legs feeling like they were jello. Your legs were shaking, but it wasn’t noticeable-- or at least you hoped that it wasn’t apparent to the others. You felt like a newborn deer walking for the first time.

The more you descended the stairs, the louder the laughter and chatter got. The louder the laughter and conversation got, the more your headache worsened. Perhaps it was a mistake to leave your bedroom after all. A big mistake. When one of the men, Ayato, caught sight of you. He stares at you with curiosity, causing the others around him to gradually grow quiet and look over to where he was looking. Now, you have about fifteen men staring at you intently, eyeing you from head to toe. Their eyes slowly traced over your body and your face as if they were looking for something.

“Good morning, [Y/N]! How was your sleep?” Diluc asks, giving you a small smile.

You gave a weak smile in return before answering, “Good morning, Diluc! My sleep could have been better, but I hope you were able to sleep way better than I did.” Diluc eyebrows furrow slightly at your answer.

“Oh? Is that so?” Dainsleif asks, stroking his chin as he continues to analyze you. You swallow the lump in your throat. The headache continues to thunder in your head, making you wince slightly.

Childe approaches you with a smile, “Perhaps you needed me to cuddle you to sleep! I heard that cuddling makes sleeping easier.” He gives you a flirty smile. Xiao and Scaramouche scoff loudly.

Baizhu approaches you from the crowd; he stands in front of you and looks down at you with his eyebrows narrowed. He was inspecting you closely. Baizhu reached toward you and grabbed your face, gently tilting your head from side to side. You stared at Baizhu blankly as he continued to do his thing.

“Have you been feeling unwell?” Baizhu asks; you shook your head in response. You can hear the others sigh in defeat around you. Clearly, you weren’t going to admit that you weren’t feeling well. Archons, why are you so stubborn?

"I'm feeling okay, thank you for asking. I've been feeling tired for the past few days; it's no big deal." You reply, giving Baizhu a weak smile. Baizhu stares at you for a moment before letting go of your face with a small sigh, looking over at the other fourteen men.

Zhongli raises his eyebrows at you, “So you’re feeling okay now?” You nod your head in response to Zhongli’s question with a small smile.

Xiao squints his eyes at you, his eyebrows narrowing slightly as he crosses his arms over his chest. "I don't believe you." Xiao comments; you stared at Xiao, unsure how you'd respond to his statement.

You clear your throat, “Well, I’m feeling okay now. There’s nothing to worry about at all.” You hope that the others couldn’t see through your lies. But alas, it seems like lady luck isn’t on your side this time.

Scaramouche scoffs, a scowl appearing on his face. “You didn’t leave your room for days and would avoid us for days. It’s clear that you weren’t okay at all.” He eyes you from head to toe; you couldn’t help but feel self-conscious under Scaramouche’s scrutiny.

“Listen, sometimes I don’t want to leave my room, and sometimes I will. It’s how I’ve always been before I have arrived in this world.” You argued, eyebrows narrowing at Scaramouche.

“And that’s okay! It’s great to have some alone time for yourself, but you’ve been avoiding us. We can’t help but feel worried about you, you know?” Gorou says, giving you puppy dog eyes.

Itto nods his head in agreement, “Yeah! We thought we did something to upset you and couldn’t figure out what was making you upset.” He scratches the back of his head with a tiny frown on his face.

An overwhelming wave of guilt washes over you. You knew that they were worried about you, but you didn’t think that they would be this worried about you. As much as you wanted to tell them all what was going on— well, technically, you didn’t even know what was going on with you either— you didn’t want to burden them any further with your issues.

“As much as I am glad to hear that you were worried about me, there’s no need to be concerned. I’m okay.” You said softly, giving them a small smile before walking to the kitchen to grab something to eat.

Thoma gave you a small smile and held out a plate of food for you. Before you could walk to Thoma, someone grabs onto your wrist and yanks you back, causing you to stumble into the person that grabbed you by the wrist. You turned around and saw Scaramouche staring at you with a deep frown on his face; you yanked your wrist out of Scaramouche’s grasp, looking at him in confusion and anger.

“There’s no way I’m letting you walk off that easily after giving me a bullshit response,” Scaramouche says.

“Scaramouche, I’m not in the mood to get into an argument right now. I just want to get something to eat and go back to my room to rest.” You sighed, closing your eyes when you felt your headache worsening.

Scaramouche scoffs, “There you go again, wanting to go back to your room. Are you that tired of being around us?” His hands crackled with electricity. Your eyes widened at Scaramouche’s accusation; you couldn’t help but feel speechless at his question.

“No! I’m not tired of being around you all!” You exclaimed.

“Then why were you avoiding us? We care about you, we’re always there for you, but all you do is avoid us and be ungrateful for the things we’ve provided for you!” Scaramouche scowls.

“How am I ungrateful?! Just because I was in my room for days doesn’t mean I’m ungrateful for everything all of you have done for me!” You bury your face into your hands, letting out a tired sigh.

“You know what? Maybe you should go back to your world if you’re that desperate to avoid us.” Scaramouche scowls.

“But I’m not avoiding you all!” You cried.

While you and Scaramouche were arguing, the others stayed silent and watched the entire scene unfold in front of them. You weren’t sure as to why the others weren’t speaking up or stopping the argument between you and Scaramouche. It was like they were on Scaramouche’s side and agreed with everything he was saying.

“If you really want me to go back to my world, then just say it then!” You exclaimed, tears blurring your vision.

“Fine! Leave Teyvat! Everyone here will be glad that you’re gone because taking care of you is nothing but a burden!” Scaramouche hissed. Your heart drops at Scaramouche’s harsh words. You look at the others around you; they avoid your eyes, and they say nothing.

“Do you guys really think that I’m a burden?” You whispered.

“We’re tired of you hiding something from us,” Thoma says softly, setting the plate of food down on the table with a small frown on his face.

You sputtered, “But I’m not keeping anything from you all!” Your hands began to shake, your heart racing against your chest.

Kazuha places a gentle hand on your shoulders, “[Y/N], we know when you’re lying. You know you can tell us anything, right?” Kazuha gives you a reassuring smile.

Kaeya huffs, “There’s no point in lying when it’s quite obvious that you’re keeping something from us, and it’s affecting you.” He leans against the table with his arms over his chest.

Ayato hums to himself, “Well, if [Y/N] doesn’t want to tell us what is wrong, then we shouldn’t push them any further.” He looks over at you; for some reason, his gaze makes you even tenser. It wasn’t because of the way he was staring at you; it’s because of the amount of guilt you felt because you didn’t want to tell them what was wrong. It wasn’t because you didn’t want to tell them what was happening. It was because you didn’t know what was going on yourself. They would’ve ruled it off as a possible sickness if you were to tell them what was going on.

Albedo sighs softly, “I agree with Lord Ayato. It’s best we don’t push them to tell us what’s going on. Instead, we should give them time to decide on whether they want to tell us what’s going on or not.” Venti nods his head in agreement.

“Ignore what Scaramouche said; I’m sure he didn’t mean it!” Venti tries to reassure you, giving you a weak smile.

As much as you try to feel comforted by his words, you had an inkling feeling that the others felt the same way as Scaramouche. They didn’t want you here anymore. They see you as a burden and a lot of work to deal with on a daily basis. Heck, just keeping you alive is a lot of work for them. You suddenly don’t feel like eating anymore; you’ve lost your appetite.

You let out a soft and weak exhale, “I’m sure he meant it. There’s no need to keep me around anyway. I’m sorry for being a big burden for you all.” You gave them a rueful smile before pushing past them while ignoring their protests. You walk out of the mansion and soon leave the abode. The sooner you go, the sooner they won’t have to deal with you anymore. You didn’t mean anything to them at all; they only saw you as a burden.

After you had left the abode, it was silent. No one said anything, nor did the fifteen men try to go after you. They didn’t know what else to do; Scaramouche had already destroyed what they had with you by saying something that wasn’t necessary. It was uncalled for, and they did not approve of what Scaramouche had said to you.

“You fucking asshole! Why did you say that to [Y/N]!?!” Childe scowls, grabbing Scaramouche by the shirt collar and yanking him up.

Zhongli grabs Childe by the shoulders and pulls him away from Scaramouche, “Enough, Childe.” He gives Childe a stern look. Childe clenches his jaws and releases Scaramouche from his grasp, watching the short Inazuman man fix his clothes with a huff of breath.

“What made you think you could say that to [Y/N]?” Diluc demands, glaring at Scaramouche, who scoffs and rolls his eyes in return.

“Oh, please, we were all thinking it!” He crosses his arms over his chest.

“Who’s we?! I don’t want [Y/N] to leave Teyvat and go back to their world!” Itto exclaims, crossing his arms over his chest with a deep frown on his face.

Gorou nods his head at Itto’s comment, “Right! Me neither! I love [Y/N]’s company, and I don’t want them to ever leave this world!” His ears twitch atop his head.

“Perhaps I was a little bit harsh to [Y/N],” Xiao mutters, his shoulders slumping slightly. The broken expression on your face shattered Xiao’s heart.

“Oh, come on, Xiao! You weren’t even harsh on [Y/N]!” Venti pipes up, tossing his arm over Xiao’s shoulders, making the yaksha flinch at the sudden contact. “All you said was that you didn’t believe their comment about being okay! At least you weren’t throwing harsh words at them like Scaramouche over there.” Venti whispers loudly to Xiao, making Scaramouche throw a glare in the anemo archon’s direction.

Thoma sighs sadly, “[Y/N] didn’t even eat anything today before leaving the abode.” Staring at the plate of food sadly.

“Should we go after them?” Kazuha asks, looking over at the others in confusion.

“I think it’s best that we give [Y/N] some space right now. It seems like they won’t want to see us until after they have cooled down.” Dainsleif comments, getting up from his seat.

Albedo hums, “What if they don’t return to the abode?”

“I’m sure [Y/N] will be fine. If something happens, we will be alerted immediately.” Ayato says, grabbing his boba from the table before taking a sip from the cup.

“Oh? And how would we be alerted immediately, Lord Ayato?” Kaeya asks, raising his eyebrows at the head of the Kamisato Clan.

Ayato smiles at Kaeya and takes another sip of his drink, “You’ll find out sooner or later.”

Kaeya grew more skeptical of Ayato’s comment. Kaeya closes his eyes (eye?) with a quiet sigh. Kaeya doesn’t know what Ayato is implying, but he hopes that he wouldn’t find out what Ayato is hinting soon. Zhongli looks over at Baizhu, only to see him deep in his thoughts. Baizhu pinched his eyebrows together as he was stroking his chin as if he was trying to figure something out.

“Mora for your thoughts, Baizhu?” Zhongli speaks up, grabbing Baizhu’s attention.

Baizhu sighs in defeat, “Despite [Y/N] claiming that they’re “okay,” there is something off about them.” Baizhu murmurs.

Xiao scoffs, “It’s quite obvious that they’re hiding something from us.” Xiao leans against the wall, looking uninterested and annoyed.

“We’ll just have to wait for them to return to the abode. Even if [Y/N] won’t tell us what’s wrong, we can always show our support from afar without overwhelming them.” Thoma suggests, picking up the plate of now cold food before walking back into the kitchen to store the food away.

“Uh, how are we so sure that [Y/N] is going to return to the abode? Electro hothead over here told them to leave Teyvat and to return to their world.” Itto says, pointing his thumb over at Scaramouche, who scowled at the nickname that Itto dubbed for him.

Diluc murmurs softly, “We’ll just have to hope for the best that [Y/N] will return to the abode safely.” His heart dropped into the pits of his stomach at the thought of you never returning to the abode and possibly getting injured or returning to your world. Diluc doesn’t want you to return to your world at all. He wouldn’t see that sweet smile of yours whenever you greet him, nor would he hear the sweet sound of your voice and laughter throughout the abode. Just the mere thought of you leaving Teyvat made his heart clench in his chest.

No one else says anything else afterward; tension between the fifteen men was at its highest. Well, mainly the tension between the fourteen men and Scaramouche. They were very unhappy with what Scaramouche had said to you to make you even more upset. Not only were they upset with what Scaramouche had said to you, but they were also upset with themselves for not speaking up to deescalate the situation. You looked so heartbroken when looking over at them, hoping they’d speak up and prevent the problem from worsening, but they all remained silent and just watched the scene unfold in front of them. Scaramouche was tearing you apart over something so little, yet none of the other fourteen men said anything. And now, you’re gone, and they do not know whether you are going to return or not.

Despite Kazuha and Childe wanting to go after you, Zhongli told them not to go, just to give you some space and some time to collect your thoughts. Zhongli didn’t want either of them to overwhelm you much further than you already were. All they could do was wait and hope for the best that you’d return to the abode unscathed.

“But what if [Y/N] ends up getting hurt!?” Gorou exclaims, his bottom lip trembling at the mere thought of you being out alone in Teyvat, scared and alone. Like a bit of bunny all alone in the woods with no one else around to help keep it safe.

“Yeah! What if [Y/N] ends up getting hurt because we weren’t there to protect them!?” Childe exclaims, chewing on his bottom lip as he looks at Zhongli worriedly.

Before Scaramouche could interject, Xiao glared at Scaramouche as if he was telling Scaramouche to shut up and not say anything else further. Especially with the damage that he has caused, Scaramouche sighs dramatically and crosses his arms over his chest after shooting a dirty look at Xiao and the others who were giving him the side-eye.

“Like what Zhongli has said, give [Y/N] some space for them to collect their thoughts. It’s highly unlikely they’ll be returning to their world anytime soon.” Dainsleif crosses his arms over his chest with a quiet exhale, closing his eyes.

“And how do you know that exactly?” Kaeya asks, frowning at Dainsleif.

“[Y/N] was able to come into our world spontaneously. Has [Y/N] told any of you what they were doing the day before they were sucked into our world?” Albedo asks, looking around at the others in the room. They all shook their heads in response, making Albedo hum to himself. “There must be some kind of portal that had opened that night. Because I don’t have the full knowledge as to what could have caused a rift in our universe, I cannot say how or what brought [Y/N] here.” Albedo tucks his hands in his pockets.

Kazuha tilts his head, “But you just explained it, or at least give a possible reason as to how [Y/N] has ended up in our world.” Kazuha raises his eyebrows at the alchemist.

“A rift in our universe, you say?” Baizhu murmurs, stroking his chin.

The conversation ended there afterward. Usually, at the abode, Itto and Childe would spar as a way to see who was the strongest. Both Childe and Itto couldn’t get themselves to spar with one another because they were too worried about you and your safety. Even though Zhongli and Dainsleif had told the others not to search for you and return you to the abode, they were at their breaking point. Everyone couldn’t go on with their day because you were out somewhere in Teyvat all alone and without someone to protect you.

The morning soon turned into evening. Everyone reluctantly had lunch and dinner without you. The empty chair where you usually sat was left unoccupied. Thoma made the mistake of setting utensils down where you sat until it dawned on him that you were still gone just moments later. They all ate in silence, and the only sounds that filled the silence were the sounds of utensils knocking against the plates and bowls as they all ate their food.

You made a huge mistake of leaving the abode. It had completely slipped your mind that the weather in the abode is entirely different from the weather out in Teyvat. While it’s mainly sunny in the abode, Teyvat’s weather is unpredictable. The minute you stepped out of the abode, it was sunny! Or so you thought. As you continued to trek up the mountains in Liyue, the weather gradually got worse and worse. Your head was still hurting, and it was tough for you to walk further up the hill without feeling dizzy and lightheaded. Storm starts to roll in the minute you make it to the Geo statue of the seven located outside of Liyue Harbor. Once you stop to take a break, rain immediately starts pouring down around you, soaking you to the bone.

“Just when I thought my day couldn’t get any worse.” You sighed, shoulders slumping as you looked around you to find a place to take shelter until the rain stopped.

Spotting a nearby cave, you immediately walk over to it while watching your steps. The grass around you was slippery; you almost slipped and slid down the hill. As rain continues to pour down around you and thunder booms from a distance, you finally reach the cave and stumble into it. You sat up against the wall and shivered as a massive gust of wind slapped you in the face.

“Looks like I’ll have to stay here for a while until the weather clears up.” You wrapped your arms around yourself, hoping to be able to warm yourself up. Alas, you have failed to do so. It was raining so hard that it was hard to look into the distance to see if there were anyone out there to help you get back to the harbor. Your headache continues as you lean your head up against the wall. You closed your eyes and soon drifted off to an uncomfortable nap.

You were woken up by someone shaking you and calling your name. You scrunched your face and groaned in response, hoping the person would stop shaking you once they heard that you were awake. But you were wrong because the person continued to shake you while lightly patting your cheeks to keep you awake. You cracked your eyes open and saw Aether and Paimon hovering above you; they looked almost terrified. Especially Paimon.

“Aether?” You croaked, wincing at the feeling of your dry and scratchy throat. Oh fuck. Did your “sickness” get worse? Were you even sick? Even if you weren’t ill before taking an uncomfortable nap, you sure are now.

“[Y/N]! Why are you out here by yourself?! You’re soaked!” Paimon exclaims; she looks stressed out.

“Where are the others?! Aren’t they usually with you?” Aether hollers over the sound of rain and thunder. You frowned at the mention of the fifteen men that you haven’t seen in who knows how long. You peeked behind Aether, only to see that the once gray skies were now pitch black. Damn. How long were you asleep? What day is it?

“They didn’t want me there anymore, so I left.” You coughed, wincing in pain when your throat tightened whenever you swallowed your saliva.

“You left?!”

“They didn’t want you there anymore!?”

Aether and Paimon glanced over at one another in disbelief; you nodded your head glumly with a slight pout on your face. Tears began to flood your eyes as you struggled to get up from the ground. Your knees immediately buckle beneath you; Aether quickly catches you in his arms and looks over at Paimon worriedly.

“You don’t look too well, [Y/N].” Paimon sighs sadly, pressing her tiny hand on your forehead. You winced at the feeling of her hand pressing against your forehead.

“I haven’t been feeling well lately, but I couldn’t decide on whether I was sick or if it was something else.” You whispered. Your eyelids were beginning to feel heavy, threatening to close.

“Well, we need to get you back to the abode! You won’t be able to make it back to Liyue Harbor yourself.” Aether suggests. You shake your head stubbornly.

“Did you not hear what I just said? They didn’t want me to be there anymore. You might as well drop me off at Wangshu Inn instead.” You sniffled, tears spilling down your flushed cheeks.

“I’m sorry, [Y/N], but I can’t do that. Your safety means a lot to me and the others; I can’t have you stay at Wangshu Inn all alone while you’re running a fever.” Aether says, lifting you up bridal style.

Too exhausted to protest, you let Aether carry you off into the rain. You closed your eyes and leaned against his chest; your eyelids continued to feel heavier and heavier with each passing moment. Right before you could fall asleep in Aether’s arms, Aether nudges you lightly before placing you down on the ground. You looked at the little floating teapot and back at Aether and Paimon. They gave you a sympathetic smile.

“Please take care of yourself, [Y/N].” Paimon pleads, giving you the puppy dog eyes.

“Please keep in mind that they do care about you. Whoever said that they didn’t want you here is lying. They can’t stop thinking or talking about you whenever I run into either of them. You’re always the topic of conversations we have.” Aether says, giving you a light pat on your back.

You stared at the ground with a pout on your face. You sighed dramatically and nodded your head. “Alright, I’ll stay in the abode for now.” Paimon and Aether give you a look, one eyebrow cocked up. “And I will take care of myself.” You added; they nodded their heads in approval as they watched you go into the teapot before walking back to Liyue Harbor.

It was silent at the abode, not only because it was at night, but it was because the others were asleep. Or, at least that’s what you’re assuming. You opened the door to the mansion as quietly as you could, walking further into the mansion before taking your shoes off at the entrance of the estate. It was pitch black when you closed the door. You sighed to yourself as you started to creep up the stairs, mentally praying to yourself that the stairs wouldn’t make any noises as you were going up the stairs.

Once you have gotten up the stairs, you notice that every door has been opened. Your eyes widened in fear as you wished that everyone was asleep. Usually, they would sleep with their bedroom doors closed. Now, you weren’t so sure why they were sleeping with their doors opened. Were they trying to make sure that you got back to the abode? If so, you pray that they don’t wake up to see you in such conditions. You look like you got into a scuffle with abyss mages. You walk to your bedroom quickly and quietly before closing the door behind you.

You took a quick shower and changed into clean and dry clothes before collapsing onto your bed. You pulled the blanket over your body and closed your eyes, feeling yourself drift off to sleep. When morning came, everyone was downstairs eating breakfast. They seem a little livelier after seeing that your bedroom door was closed, letting them know that you were back in the abode, fast asleep.

“Is [Y/N] sleeping?” Thoma asks, setting down a plate of omelets in front of Venti. Diluc and Xiao nod their heads.

“I’m glad that [Y/N] is back. I couldn’t sleep last night at the thought of [Y/N] being out of the abode while it’s dark out.” Itto says, scarfing down his breakfast, ignoring the disgusted groans from Xiao and Scaramouche.

“Oh, please. You were knocked out.” Ayato snickers, ignoring the glare the oni shot his way as he continues to eat his breakfast.

“Should we wake them up with breakfast in bed? I’m not sure what time they returned to the abode, but I’m sure they’ll appreciate it if we brought breakfast up to their room.” Gorou says, bouncing in his seat with anticipation.

“I don’t know.” Diluc hesitates, pressing his lips together as he leans back in his seat.

“Shouldn’t we let [Y/N] sleep in a little longer? As Gorou said, we’re not sure what time [Y/N] returned to the abode. After all, we were all asleep then.” Kazuha comments, raising his eyebrows.

“While I agree with what you and Gorou are suggesting, I think we should bring them some breakfast to eat and check up on their health,” Zhongli says, lightly dabbing his lips with the cloth napkin.

“Oh, please. This is an excuse for you to see [Y/N] because you miss them.” Childe teases, poking Zhongli lightly on his cheeks with a teasing grin. Zhongli huffs in response, ignoring the look Childe was shooting in his direction. Childe’s grin widens at the sight of Zhongli blushing.

“You miss them too, Childe. You whine about wanting to see them more than Zhongli does.” Kaeya snorts, making Childe pout in response while muttering under his breath.

“Alright, it looks like we’re all bringing breakfast to [Y/N].” Venti giggles, getting up from his seat eagerly.

Just when Thoma thought the kitchen in the abode was huge, it suddenly felt cramped the minute fourteen other people crowded in the kitchen to decide on what to make for breakfast. They were arguing with one another over what you would like to wake up to and what you would want to eat in the morning. After discussing for who knows how long, they have all come to an agreement to make you an Adventurer’s Breakfast Sandwich with Dango milk on the side.

One by one, they all went up the stairs while Xiao was holding the breakfast sandwich and Scaramouche was holding the Dango milk.

Dainsleif knocks on your bedroom door lightly before cracking the bedroom door open. Dainsleif and Xiao peek their heads into your bedroom door before opening the door further. They all started to pile into your bedroom as you were still fast asleep on your bed.

“Who’s going to wake them up?” Xiao asks, looking around the room.

Dainsleif approached your bed and sat down beside your unconscious figure. He begins to shake you, “[Y/N] gently. Wake up; it’s time to eat breakfast.” Dainsleif murmurs. You didn’t respond; instead, you continued to sleep. Dainsleif furrows his eyebrows and shakes you once more to wake you up. Again, you didn’t move or open your eyes to see what was going on. You continued to sleep.

“[Y/N]?” Zhongli asks, stepping forward and crawls onto your bed. He takes your blanket off and pulls you into his arms, hoping the sudden movements would wake you up. Only, it didn’t wake you up at all. You remained unconscious in his arms.

“[Y/N]’s burning up.” Zhongli mutters, pressing his bare hand against your forehead.

Baizhu was immediately at your side, pressing his hand against your forehead. You were indeed burning up. They hear a small, weak whimper emitting from you. Your eyebrows were furrowing; you were starting to shake in Zhongli’s arms.

“What’s going on!?” Diluc demands, looking over at Baizhu.

“Perhaps they were sick after all and didn’t want to admit it. Their sickness must have gotten worse overnight.” Baizhu replies.

You let out a weak cough, letting in a shaky breath. You were still unconscious in Zhongli’s arms, beads of sweat forming at your hairline, letting out another small whimper. The color of your skin looked dull and almost gray. It was worrying.

“Tch. I knew it.” Scaramouche rolls his eyes, ignoring the glares that Xiao and Itto shot in his direction.

“I’ll go get some medications,” Baizhu says. Before Baizhu could leave, Childe quickly grabbed him by the arms.

“If it’s just a sickness, then why aren’t they waking up?” Childe demands, crossing his arms over his chest, his jaws clenching.

“Yeah! If it’s just a sickness, then why are they not responding?” Itto interjects, approaching Baizhu and Childe.

“Uh, guys?” Gorou exclaims suddenly. Childe, Baizhu, and Itto look over at Gorou, only to see Gorou point at something, his face paled with fear. Slowly, one by one, they look in the direction where Gorou was pointing. Your nose was bleeding, blood was pouring from the corners of your lips, and blood was coming out from your eyes and your ears.

“That does not look like an illness to me,” Ayato mutters, his eyes wide with fear and concern.

Your body jolts with every weak cough you let out, your face pinching up with agony.

“Get the healers, immediately.” Diluc demands.

“What’s there to heal when we don’t know what’s going on!?” Kaeya exclaims.

While Diluc and Kaeya are arguing, Xiao looks over at Scaramouche. Scaramouche looked down at your almost lifeless body in fear. Xiao shakes his head, balling his hands up into fists. If Scaramouche hadn’t said those things to you yesterday, you wouldn’t have been in this situation. If Scaramouche didn’t tell you that he wanted you to leave Teyvat and return to your world, you wouldn’t be suffering.

“You said you wanted [Y/N] gone, right? Well, now you have it. [Y/N] is dying.” Xiao whispers to Scaramouche, glaring at the Harbinger.

Scaramouche looks over at Xiao, his teeth grinding together as he holds onto the bottle of Dango milk so tightly that it bursts in his hands. Everyone around them went silent. The only sound that occupied the silence was the sound of your weak cough and faint whimpers. They didn’t know what was happening, but they surely did not want you to return to your world or die. What was going on with you? Was this the secret that you were keeping away from them?

Note: Sorry for the short-ish story. I think it’s great to end it here since it is getting late where I live and I have stuff to do tomorrow! I hope I can post a much much longer story soon because I don’t like typing out something short. I am still babysitting my cousins this coming week, unfortunately, so there will be a short story coming out that week. I just hope that I’ll have more time to type them out and get them posted hopefully not as late as this one! Anyway, I ONLY post on my Tumblr (Genshinluvr) and my AO3 (Aaliah_exo)! Nowhere else except Tumblr and AO3!

Taglist for Various Genshin Men x Isekai’d!Reader” and my overall taglist: @xxkatsusjinsux, @urcatbf, @plumpkie, @jgydeservedbetter, @crazyrichdaughter, @sucker-for-angst-and-fluff, @honeybedo, @pencil-of-ashes, @samarill, @bakuhve, @skyelightwood, @mikiwylds, @yukima, @chaosinanutshell, @emperatris-rinaka, @stygianoir, @neilify, @dogloveri23, @ksjjkthpjm, @jaisithebird, @ayazaraxia, @hello13576

Taglist Google Form [here] Masterlist [here]

2K notes · View notes

ladysharmaa · 2 years

Text

Forgotten

bridgerton family x sis!reader

summary: Y/n is usually the forgotten in the family, but when she is stung by a bee, she realises how much all her family truly loves her

warnings: mention of death, alergy reaction

The Bridgerton family was at Aubrey Hall, enjoying the country side. The sun's rays streamed through the house, warming them so that most of the family decided to stay inside, vanning themselves. Even Gregory and Hyacinth were lying on a couch, too tired after fighting all day.

Y/n was in the corner, glued to her book. She was normally the forgetten one in the family, but she didn't mind. With all the chaos her family caused every day, she liked the silence and being alone. Francesca and Eloise were the person that kept her the most company, usually reading with Y/n. With Anthony things were more complicated, he was so protective of all his siblings, and with her it seemed like he didn't want to know about her. And that hurt.

Feeling beads of sweat start to form on her forehead, Y/n got up with her book, heading to the table Violet had set up with refreshments. As she reached for a glass, Collin went against her, having just entered the room excitedly after returning from one of her trips. He didn't even notice her, and as soon as they hit each other, she lost her balance, falling to the floor and her book being thrown out the window right next to her which was open.

"Sister! My apologies, I didn't see you there." Collin said, offering her a hand to help her up which you accepted out of politeness.

"It's quite alright, brother. I shall fetch my book from the garden." Y/n sighed, giving a tight little smile and departing for the garden.

As she expected, her yellow-covered book was right under the window. Bending down, just as she extended an arm, a bee landed on it. In a panic, she waved her arm to try to get the bee to run away, but she was stung instead. A groan of pain escaped her lips, immediately noticing the red stain that was starting to form around the sting. At first, Y/n thought it would be nothing serious, but when the heat started to get too hot and she started having trouble breathing, she decided to go and tell her mother.

"Mama!" Y/n called when you entered the room again. Few looked at her, but she had Violet's undivided attention. "When I was picking up my book, I was stung by a bee. And I can't breath very well. What is happening?"

Nobody turned to her as quickly as Anthony. If Y/n didn’t felt so bad, she would have even wondered how he didn't dislocate his neck. In a flash, everyone in the room was looking at her with fear in their eyes, causing her to panic even more. Y/n eyes filled with tears that she desperately tried not to let fall with all eyes on her.

The first to get up was Benedict, kneeling in front of her and placing his hands on her cheeks. "Sister. Y/n, I need you to say what you're feeling. Can you breath? Can you breath?!"

"I-I can, but it feels like my throat is closing up. I don't know what's happening, Benedict. I'm scared." Y/n said with some difficulty.

"Anthony! Mother!" he yelled to try to snap them out of their frozen states of fear. "You need to focus. Collin, call a doctor."

Coming out of his trance, Anthony had never moved so fast, in less than a second he had replaced Benedict from his place, picking Y/n up and carrying her to her room urgently.

As he took her, he shouted orders at the maids and your other siblings. "Daphne, stay with the younger ones and don't let them out of that room. Mother, come along and someone bring towels! And where is the goddam doctor?!"

"Collin is going to fetch him." Benedict warned, standing right behind Anthony, his heart clenching at the sight of his sister in this state.

Y/n’s face was starting to get puffy, especially the eyes that were getting harder and harder to open. She felt Anthony drop her on a soft surface, the noise around her of people coming and going hard to distinguish. The next thing she felt was her mother's hands caressing her face.

"Dearest, can you hear me? You need to stay awake, alright?" Violet whispered close to your face, her voice breaking with fear, her lips pulling together to keep her from crying.

"Is Anthony here?" she asked, looking around the room.

"I'm here, sister. I'm always at your side." Anthony replied, bending down beside your bed and taking your hand gently. He brought it to his lips, letting them stay there for a few seconds, his eyes filled with fear and unshed tears fixed on his sister’s face. "You need to fight. You cannot leave us, you understand me?”

"Do you hate me?" Y/n asked, taking Anthony by surprise. However, he couldn't answer as Collin slipped into the room with the doctor, after Daphne showed him where you were while trying to comfort Gregory, Hyacinth and Francesca.

Benedict had to physically remove Anthony from the room, his worry intruding on the doctor's work. His sister's words were still running through his mind. Violet stayed in the room while all the siblings gathered behind the door, pacing nervously. The younger sisters were crying and even Daphne and Eloise were having a hard time holding back tears, but they knew they had to stay strong for the others.

Anthony was the worst of them all. His father's death had affected him a lot and now Y/n being in the same situation as him broke his heart into pieces too small that would never come back together if his sister couldn't recover.

The seconds seemed to pass very slowly. As soon as he heard a groan of pain on the other side of the door, Benedict had to hold him back so Anthony wouldn't enter the room and hit the doctor.

"What is taking so long? They should have said something by now." Anthony said nervously through a clenched jaw, running a hand over his mouth heavily.

"Mother should be out soon. We shall wait for news." Daphne tried to calm him down. "I have send a letter to Simon, he should arrive soon."

Benedict was getting paler and paler, Collin had to lean against the wall feeling guilty about what happened to Y/n. Eloise and Francesca were together in a corner, sitting in a chair, Hyacinth and Gregory beside them. Daphne got up and walked from side to side while Anthony tried to catch a glimpse of the room, ready to cry or pass out. He wasn't sure which would happen first.

A few moments later, Violet walked out of the room with a heavy face, not saying anything to anyone for a few moments, worrying everyone even more. The doctor came out, nodding at all of the Bridgerton members while Lady Bridgerton thanked him from the bottom of her heart.

"Daphne, I need your help. We need to change her clothes. She is fine, my dears, she had a similar reaction to your father's when he was stung but it wasn't as bad as he was. A few more moments, and we would have lost our girl." Lady Brigerton said, a tear falling that she tried to quickly wipe away.

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Anthony, looking around at his family, started walking towards his office, closing the door quickly. Violet, expecting this reaction from him, ordered Daphne and Eloise to help Y/n while she went to him. Like any mother, she let her eldest son cry on her lap, clinging to her as if it were the only thing holding him to Earth.

Y/n was lying on her bed, the swelling mostly gone. All her siblings had already visited her except Anthony. Collin lasted the longest, apologizing to her for pushing her, while Y/n reminded him every time it wasn't his fault. Eloise was currently reading a book to her. However, the room was silent when there was a knock on the door, Anthony entering after giving him permission.

"I shall leave you two alone. And I'll come back later to finish the book, sister." Eloise said, leaving the room knowing Anthony and Y/n had a lot to talk about.

"Thank you, Eloise." Y/N smiled at her, then turned to the man. "Anthony, my apologies, I don't know why I asked that. Please, don't think much about that."

"I'm afraid that's not possible, sister." Anthony sighed, pulling a chair over to the edge of the bed and sitting there. "I'm sorry that you think that. I failed as your brother.”

"No, you did not." Y/n assured him, taking her hand, hating to see his face look so worried and sad. "Of course, dealing with your anticts everyday is not easy, but I wouldn't change it for anything in this world. I guess that sometimes I just feel forgotten, because I feel like you don't care about me as much as you care about others. It's silly."

"It's not silly, Y/n. But I want you to know that I've always looked out for you. I guess I just found you more independent, much like Eloise, and I felt like I didn't need to be on top of you as much as I do to the others. You, your siblings and mother are my responsibility, and I apologise for how I acted towards you."

"Anthony, it's fine, really. I know you care about us all."

"No. I want you to know that despite not paying you that much attention, there hasn't been a moment when I haven't cared about you or loved you. Do you know why I let you go to that hidden place of yours that you like to go to read?" he asked, chuckling when he saw his sister's surprised look to learn that he was aware of this. "It's because I have a direct view of it from my office and I can keep an eye on you and make sure you're okay. You scared me today when you came in with a bee stung on your arm. The only time I felt this fear was on father's death."

"I didn't mean to scare you all. And I'm sorry for what I said, I didn't know all of that. You never failed us, Anthony."

"All is well now. Mother is preparing a big dinner for you. Do you wish to sneak into the kitchens with me so we can get some dessert?" Anthony asked with a sly smile, trying not to show too much how Y/n’s words affected him in a positive way.

"Really?" Y/n asked excitedly, nodding several times.

“As long as mother doesn’t find out.”

She rose from the bed, seeing Anthony offer her his arm with impeccable posture. Giggling, she accepted and the two went to the kitchen.

What they didn't know was that as they ate, Lady Bridgerton watched them with a smile, letting this act pass. She thanked Emund for protecting their little girl, the glue of the family, even if she didn't know that.

#bridgerton #bridgerton imagine #anthony bridgerton #benedict bridgerton #daphne bridgerton #eloise bridgerton #collin bridgerton #anthony bridgerton x reader #bridgerton sis

3K notes · View notes

httpdabi · 2 years

Text

Again

Genre: smut

Summary: Touya-now a well known tattoo artist and once your best friend you had a fling with. what will happen once the two of you meet again?

,,This wouldn’t be the first time you’ve been under me like this’’

Word count:6.4K

Warnings: 18+ (minors eat shit), creampie, unprotected sex, rough, praising, dom!Dabi, semi public place, fingering..

,,I know laughing about someone’s nose isn’t okay, but look at this.’’ Nejire shoved her phone into your face, ignoring the slight uncomfortableness written over your face. Not surprised, you saw a face of a girl she hated.

,,She’s breathing air in HD’’ You commented, making Nejire giggle a little. Sometimes you felt bad gossiping people. Some of them you knew, and some of them you only saw on the streets. But in your defense, everyone needs someone in their life to gossip with.

Crossing your legs, you took a sip of your almost finished coffee. The shop you visit daily wasn’t so known and somehow you were thankful for that. It was like your hidden gem you didn’t wanna share with the rest of the world. The coffee they made was simply the best, you asked yourself many times if it’s about the sweet hazelnut syrup or if they simply made it with love, that made it taste so good.

,, Can you move Francy to the side, I wanna put my legs up’’ Nejire asked, shoving the Aloevera plant you bought few hours ago.

,, What Francy? This is Cindy’’ you complained, moving the plant on the floor.

You weren’t sure what took over you, but since you started living alone you were getting more and more plants. You were surprised that even watering them wasn’t a problem for you. When you used to love with your parents, you couldn’t force yourself even to keep a damn cactus alive.

At your surprise, Nejire hat to leave, as she received a call from her mom to pick up her cousin from school. Pissed off that she couldn’t even finish off her coffee in peace, she left, leaving you in the small cafe all alone.

For you it wasn’t a problem to have a coffee in your own company, in fact, you loved to do that from time to time, especially when it’s peaceful and there is not much going around. Usually you would bring a book with you, or your iPad to read or write, but since you were left on your own unplanned, you had only your phone and your mind to keep you company.

Looking around, the small tattoo shop grabbed your attention. Every time you would come to grab a coffee you would think about getting a new tattoo, yet every time you would simply brush it off manipulating yourself into thinking how you need money for more important things. You would convince yourself how the shop is unpopular anyway, since the location wasn’t really the best one. But you couldn’t say much about it, since you couldn’t really say how much costumers it has.

Opening the banking app on your phone, you realised that you had more than enough money to get few tattoos, and that avoiding it was just unnecessary. Having enough of yourself, you paid the coffee and made your way toward the small tattoo shop.

Pushing the door, you froze as you saw a very familiar face standing on the chair, fixing the light bulb. Not sure if you should turn around and leave with Cindy in your hands, or get inside fully, you just stood there confused. Since when is Dabi working at this shop and how come you didn’t see him at all?

,, Hii, come in’’ Dabi said casually, paying much more attention to the lightbulb than to you.

You knew Dabi since you were a child, he was that little boy that used to live in your neighbourhood. The two of you, and few other kids used to play until the very evening. There wasn’t any phones or tablets back than, and the sign to go home was the sun that was going down, telling you all that the day is over.

The two of you had a special connection. He was the one that was always on your side if other boys were messing around. If you were playing in teams, you and Dabi would always be one. It was very known how other girls were jealous of you, wanting to play with him too, but Dabi would shove them off every time.

how in love you were with him.

It was indeed your first crush, making it hard for you to ever forget him.

You will never forget the day you waited for him to get out and play. The faces were changing, but the one you were searching for never showed up. Hour after hour and day after day. You realised that your crush vanished from the small street you were living in.

Oh how heartbroken you were when you finally understood that he moved out with his mom. For you it was the end of the world, and you refused to go out and play with other children. Back then, his parents were on the edge of the divorce, and in one night it simply happened. His mother had enough, packing her and Touya’s stuff and leaving nothing else but memories in the house of Enji Todoroki.

Months passed before you met Touya again, and once you did, you didn’t ask him where he was, all that was important to you was that he is there again. Even til this day, you still aren’t sure if your mother noticed the change in your behaviour, and tried to meet with Rei so you could see him, or if she simply was so good with her.

Everything was changing as years were passing. You were always in contact with Touya, but the two of you went different directions in your life. The breaking point of your friendship happened on the collage party where the both of you got so drunk. One thing led to another and you found yourself spreading your legs for him.

The two of you talked after that, but every time you would meet him, it felt like there was something in the air. It felt like every word you had to say was choking you.

So it all stopped. And now, after two years, you were once again facing your dearest friend Touya Todoroki.

,,Oh, doll. ‘’ He added once he took a better look of you, realising who’s actually standing on the door. Stepping inside, you slowly closed the door behind you.

,, Hi’’ You muttered, playing with the pinkish rubber band around your wrist.

,, Oh, don’t act all shy around me now, come here’’ Dabi smiled, slowly jumping of the chair as he made his way toward you, giving you one big and warm hug.

It was scary how some things never changed, like for example, the way he smelled. The strong Parfum would always leave a mark on you, making you feel like you smell exactly like him. Or the way he would hug you, grabbing your shoulders as he would embrace your whole body with his arms, placing his chin on top of your head, moving you slightly from side to side.

,, How have you been?’’ He asked, arms still wrapped around your body.

,, I’ve been fine, and you? ‘’ You replied awkwardly, unsure if you should also wrap your arms around him or just place your hands on his shoulders.

,, also fine, can’t complain’’ Dabi said, slowly pushing his body away from yours, but still holding one of your arms. ,, Wait, sit here, and I’ll go grab us coffee, okay?’’ He demanded, pushing you lightly to the couch on the small waiting area, not giving you a chance to protest or even say that you already had your coffee just a minute ago.

Once again you were left on your own, even tho it was just for short time. Placing your hands between your legs, you took a good look around the room. It was giving a dark vibe, yet it was still welcoming, and unique in some ways. The massive painting of some historical guy you maybe saw once in your life in a book, was hanging on a dark grey wall. Maybe if you didn’t fail your history class, you would know who it was, but it really didn’t matter.

There were some green plants around, and dried flowers in a clear bottle, which made the atmosphere more warm in your opinion. The heavenly smell of white lotus and orchids made you lost for a second, before you heard the door open.

Thousand questions were spinning around your head. Dabi was well known tattoo artist, and seeing him in this small and not so known shop was simply weird to you. The shop he used to work in was definitely in the top 10 tattoo shops in your city.

Every now and then you would stalk his instagram account, and every time you would see his work, you wished you were brave enough to send him a message and ask for an appointment. It was simply stunning, and the huge count of followers he has agreed with you. On every post he had thousands likes and comments, praising his good work and his beautiful looks.

Even tho it wasn’t your place, from time to time you would check out the people he follows, and oh, how better you felt once you realised that he only follows some other tattoo artists and no girls. Yes, that’s a little weird, but what could you do ? In your Defense, you didn’t do it so often.

,, hazelnut cappuccino for you’’ Dabi said, placing the cup in front of you. ,, And one cold brew for me’’ he added, as he sat next to you, giving you no space to move.

,, Thank you’’ You smiled softly, the fact that he was sitting so close to you was making you nervous, and the way you played with the rubber band around your wrist was probably showing you off.

,, Since when are you working here ?’’ You asked, as the perfume he was wearing took the smell of lotus and orchids, but it’s not like you complained.

,, Few days ago’’ He replied, cup in one hand, and his arm around your shoulders.

,, Why ?’’ You asked curiously.

,, I know the owner of this shop, so he begged me to come here, and honestly the pay is much better.’’ He admitted, taping your shoulder with his hand every now and then. ,, Also, the atmosphere here is much better, it’s not as stressful’’ he added.

,, How do you mean stressful?’’ You asked once again, enjoying the warmth of his body so close to you, and the taste of the coffee he bought you.

,, Well, I couldn’t take a 15 minutes break or a day off. Too many costumers and the boss was a money thirsty Whore’’ he answered, as he took a sip of his cold brew. You wanted to ask him why doesn’t he open his own studio, but you didn’t want him to know that you’re stalking his page sometimes.

,, Anyway, you came here for a reason? Tattoo or piercing ?’’ He asked casually, looking at you.

,, Yeah, i wanted to get a new tattoo for a long time now.’’ You shared. ,, But somehow I always found a reason not to come in and ask for an appointment’’ you added, placing the cup on the small table again.

,, Well, I’m glad you didn’t ask before’’ Dabi confessed. ,, Do you have any ideas ?’’ He added. Nodding your head, you took your phone and found the small Sketches you made. The first one was cherry blossom flower and tulip tied together with a small bow, and the second one was simply your favourite word with the meaning you love so much.

,, What size do you want it ?’’ He asked, taking your phone away from you as he zoomed in, to take a better look of the flowers.

,, I don’t know, not too big and not too small’’ you replied, trying to show him the size with your fingers.

,, Wanna do it now ? ‘’ he asked, rising his brow at you. Shoving all the thoughts away, you nodded your head. You don’t get a chance like this every day.

,, Great. Mind if I correct the sketches a little bit ?’’ He asked, as he stood up.

,, Not at all’’ you smiled, as he took his stencil paper and everything else he needs. He told you to send the illustration you did on his instagram, thankfully he told you his username, so you didn’t have to act around.

It took him around 10 minutes to fix it and do all the work, and for you those 10 minutes never passed as fast. You were absorbing every movement from him. The way he was concentrated, the way he ruffed his white hair. The way he did simply anything made you feel some way.

,, Done’’ he said. ,, Come here doll’’ Dabi added, waving his hand as he gave you a sign to move your ass. Standing up, you slowly made your way towards him, standing behind him as he showed you the final design. He didn’t change much, adding just a litte touch up, as one more tulip and so on.

The fact that you will have a tattoo designed by both of you made your heart skip a bit. Dabi wasn’t just anyone in your life, so for you the tattoo had even bigger meaning now that he also added his own work.

,,Let’s go’’ he said happily, As he collected the papers, leading the way in one small room in the back.

The flower design was on your right hand, and the word between your collarbones. Once the stencil dried out, you laid down, placing your hand on a black holder, making it easier for him to get his work done.

You didn’t know what had your attention more, the feeling of the needle stabbing trough your skin, or the feeling of his hand holding your arm still. Even tho he had gloves, it felt like his touch was burning you alive. the concentrated look on his face, and the way he asked you if everything is alright or if you need a break, it made you thankful that you were laying down, because you were more than sure that your legs would give up on you.

,, I didn’t think you would have such a high pain tolerance’’ Dabi said, cleaning up the ink.

,, I don’t know, I find the feeling of that needle kinda enjoyable’’ you admitted, focused on him and the way he did his work. Small oh escaped his lips, as he smirked.

,, Did you watch YOU?’’ Dabi asked casually about the popular Netflix drama.

,, No, why ? I heard that it’s good’’ You said, taking a deep breath as he worked on one long line, making it more painful a bit.

,, Oh please, I thought it was good until the first episode’’ He muttered, making you laugh.

Once the tattoo was done, Dabi moved to the second one immediately. Since the tattoo was on your chest, he had to get much closer to you. Once he placed his hand beside the tattoo, the butterflies in your stomach went crazy.

The tension between the two of you was getting heavier every second, and the two of you were giving your best to ignore it. Instead of focusing on him, you were looking up in the ceiling, following the thin LED strip that was placed on the edges.

Feeling his breath so close to your skin, made you close your eyes, trying to think on anything else.

,,One second, I gotta change angles for the left side of the piece’’ Dabi said, leaning more over you than before. Thankfully the tattoo was small, so it wouldn’t take much time till he’s done.

,,This wouldn’t be the first time you’ve been under me like this’’ He whispered, loud enough for you to hear. The moment he said those words, you froze. You weren’t sure if he actually knew what he was doing to you.

After he said that, every moment he did was even more intense for you than it was before. The needle you once felt a bit, was unnoticeable now, and the only thing you felt on your skin was his hot breath.

Once the tattoos were done, you felt like the breath that was stuck in your throat was finally freed. The moment he moved away from you, you didn’t know if you already miss his touch and the weight of his body on yours or if you were glad it was done.

,,It’s stunning’’ you commented honestly. The lines were clear and think and the small details were just perfect.

,, I’m glad you like it’’ he smiled. ,, Mind if I take a pic ?’’ He asked, already having a phone in his right hand. Nodding your head, you let him touch you once more, placing your arm in perfect position as he snapped few photos of it.

Once the two of you were again in the waiting room, you took your wallet, asking him how much the tattoos are.

,, oh baby, put that wallet away, this was on me’’ he said, once again placing one arm around your shoulders.

That day, Touya Todoroki once again occupied your mind, the only thing you could think of were his words. This wouldn’t be the first time you’ve been under me like this. These words made you zoom out of the reality as they threw you back in that leather chair. Every time you would think of it, you would find yourself again in that shop, your body under his as he tattooed you.

The following days weren’t anything better, the only thing that was on your mind was him, his touch and nothing else. The memories you hid somewhere deep in your mind, were jumping back one by one, and you couldn’t stop them.

Deciding to take a small walk instead of driving home with the subway, the music on your phone stopped, as you felt it vibrate. Taking it out of your pocket, you saw a familiar name on the screen. Kiri’s face popped up on the small screen of your phone, giving you one huge smile.

,, What do you need ? Mom and dad didn’t give you enough money again?’’ You teased, since every time your little bro needed something, you were the first person he would call.

,, Shut up, you have to see my new room’’ he said all excited. In that moment you face slapped yourself mentally. You were so busy thinking about Touya, that you forgot that your little brother was finally moving out of your parents house.

Kiri was showing you the extremely small and overpriced room. You told him million times how he should search more and wait until he finds a suitable apartment for himself, but since all his friends already moved out, he had to do it too.

,, Bro, Harry Potter had more space than you’’ you smiled, looking at the toilet looking room, with nothing else but walls and one bed.

,, Oh shut up, it’s just enough for me’’ he rolled his eyes. The room was small, but you could find ways to decorate it so he would have more space in it. After all, most of the apartments in the city he moved in were almost the same as his one.

,, At least you can’t fall out of bed’’ you laughed, and instead of having a reply, he just hang up on you, which made you laugh even louder, looking like a maniac on wide sidewalk.

Being a good sister was hard for you, you tried to be a best version of yourself, to show your brother that he can actually learn from you and lean on you. There were billion of moments where you were hurt, but you tried to hide that in front of him, trying to teach him the best way how to deal with damage other people can bring you.

Scrolling your instagram, you walked slowly, giving yourself a little bit time to breath in the nice weather. It took you some time to realise that you got a little notification popping up, from no one else than your childhood best friend Dabi.

From DAB1,, Wanna grab some coffee ?’’

The small text you got from him wasn’t something you expected. You also didn’t expect to see the small red dot beside the Heart, showing you how he actually also followed you. Confused yet happy, you replied immediately.

To DAB1: ,, Sure. When and where ?’’

The message you sent him was opened the same second you sent it, giving you the impression that he didn’t even close your chat. It looked like he was waiting for your reply.

From DAB1: ,, Now, in Tamaris’’

Did he know that Tamaris was the cafe you usually spent your time in or was it just a coincidence? Was that also his favourite cafe ? If so, how come you never saw him there ? All those questions were in your silly little head, as you turned around rushing to the small cafe.

Every step you took felt heavier than anything else on this planet. Were you still so deeply in love with Touya ? If not, why did you feel so uneasy with ever second, why did you feel so nervous with every meter that was bringing you closer to him?

And there he was, sitting on the small terrace, one cigarette in his hand, cup of cold brew on the table, and his phone in his other hand. Some girls that were sitting near were giggling around, trying to get his attention. Yet he showed no interest, acting as if they don’t exist.

,,Hi’’ you greeted him, giving him one soft smile. Standing up, he hugged you comfortably, holding you in his embrace for a few long seconds before letting you go. If stares could kill, you would be long dead. The two girls that were checking him out few minutes ago were ready to throw hands. But who gives a fuck? You sure don’t.

,, Your usual coffee?’’ Dabi asked, as he forced you to sit down, insisting on getting drinks for you.

,, Yes’’ You nodded your head. ,,Actually, I think I’ll have wine tonight’’ you changed your mind fast. Touya made a surprised face before he made his way to the bartender to order the drinks.

It was nice spending time with him again, especially now that both of you were mature. Now that you could see some stuff differently than before.

It’s not like you were obsessing over him. You had boyfriends. You had your up and down’s. But there was something about your relationship with Touya that made him so memorisable. Even if you wanted, you simply could never erase him from your mind.

A part of him would always be with you, friends or not.

The two of you had the same Humor, and same interests, same taste in music, similar style. The two of you were so similar, yet so different.

,,Those girls are lowkey flirting with you’’ you nodded your head toward’s their direction, as you sipped on your wine. The girl was giving her best to look attractive as she tried to wink at him. Touya nodded his head, saying how he noticed. Things like that happen daily in his life, so one girl like this wasn’t anything new to him.

As she was winking, the glued fake eyelash betrayed her as one side of it was hanging. The two of you tried to ignore it, but the way she was looking at him made it all worst and the fact that her friend simply let her embarrass herself didn’t make it any better.

,, Oh God, this was terrible’’ Touya gasped once the girls paid their drinks leaving the small cafe.

,, The eyelash was a paid actor’’ You said giggling as you looked at the girls one last time. Taking one cigarette out of the package, he laughed lightly.

,, Are your parents still living in the same house ?’’ Touya asked randomly.

,, Yes, but the neighbourhood completely changed. ‘’ you answered.

,, Oh, I still remember your room. We used to play Spider-Man there’’ Touya laughed. Every time he would visit you, he had to exclaim how much your room ugly is. It was too girly for his taste.

,, Didn’t we play Spider-Man in your house back then?’’ You asked confused.

,, We played Spider-Man everywhere’’ he replied making you laugh. The small flashbacks you had made you laugh even more. The way the two of you used to play was simply so silly, yet so cute. He used to be Spider-Man while you would be his Mary Jane.

,,Oh do you remember Twice ?’’ Dabi asked excitedly.

,, Twice ?’’ You asked him back a little confused.

,, Yes, that’s how we all called him’’ He stated, puffing on his cigarette. For a second you got lost looking at him. For some reason he looked just so beautiful with a cigarette between his lips.

,, That name is telling me something’’ Trying to remember, you looked away from him, since you couldn’t focus fully.

,, The guy that always looked so fancy, always had so much more toys then rest of us’’ he added hoping you’ll finally remember.

,,OHH I knowww! ‘’ You screamed. How could you forget Twice. Even tho he was a little selfish, he always gave you his toys when you played alone. ,, He looked like he payed his bills already’’ you added jokingly, making Touya laugh loudly.

,,True, he had no business lookin like that’’ Touya said laughing

The two of you had few glasses, you weren’t sure if the wine was simply that amazing, or it just tastes divine because Touya was there with you. It was weird how just one person can make everything seem so much more beautiful. It felt like everything was better with him.

,, Doll, you have any piercings ?’’ He asked.

,, Not really, but I wanted to get one for a long time now’’ you replied, and looking at his face expressions you knew wehre it’s leading. There was no need for him to say anything, he stood up, and you followed him immediately like a lost puppy. And it was just as you thought, holding your hand, he was leading the way toward the small Tattoo studio across the street. He unlocked the door, not turning the lights on, the two of you made your way toward the small room in the back.

Once again you found yourself sitting on the black leather lounger, only to not know what was waiting for you this time. You asked yourself many times, how is it possible that you were enjoying the feeling of needle when it came to tattooing, yet now that you were about to get a piercing you felt your hands sweating so much. Maybe the thought about the needle literally making a hole into you terrified you.

,, You scared doll?’’ Touya asked noticing how nervous you are.

,, A little bit, yes’’ you admitted, there was no need to act all brave and lie.

,, Don’t worry, this pain is just temporary. Few seconds and it goes away’’ he comforted you, as he prepared the needle. You weren’t sure what he had planned and yet you trusted him fully.

,, Tongue out’’ was all he said as he placed all the prepared stuff on the small table beside you. You did as he said, holding the edges of the lounger. Touya sat in front of you, taking some of his stuff to clean your tongue.

,, Don’t close your mouth doll’’ he commanded, as he was about to spray it with some liquid, stopping himself in a moment as he realised that he forgot the small marking pen.

It didn’t take him so long to find it, yet it was just enough time for you to start drooling with your tongue out. You tried to mumble his name out, to give him a sign that you need a napkin, but you failed miserably. Touya’s dick twitched inside his pants once he turned around and saw you all confused with your own saliva dripping down your chin.

Sitting in front of you once again, he gave himself the right to take a good look of you like that. Your tongue was still out as he grabbed your chin with his hand moving your face a bit to the side, wanting to mark the perfect spot on your tongue. You couldn’t notice that his eyes got darker, you couldn’t notice the small yet so big difference in his look. The only thing you could notice was the saliva that was dropping down, making you blush because of the embarrassment.

Touya couldn’t hold it anymore, placing the pen to the side, his grip on your chin grew stronger as he turned your face to the side, forcing you to face him like that. Touya looked at your whole face firstly, absorbing every bit of you. His eyes traveled from your lips to your eyes slowly. You weren’t really sure what was going on, but with his hand around your chin, and your saliva over his hand, you almost realised that the position you two were in, was way too erotic.

So lost in his touch, you didn’t even realise that Touya didn’t wear any gloves. He played with the saliva before he put two of his fingers in your mouth. Suck was all that he said. Without thinking twice you did exactly what he asked you to. Closing your eyes, you closed your mouth, your lips hiding his fingers softly, as you moved your tongue slowly around.

You were so turned on by him that you couldn’t feel any shame. If it was someone else, you would probably send him to hell. But not him, not your Touya.

,, Good girl’’ Touya praised you, his eyes half closed as he gave his best not to rip your clothes apart and fuck you there without any foreplay.

Pulling his fingers out of your mouth, he cupped your face with his hands, as he connected his lips with your own and oh god, how you felt in that moment. His lips were softer than you could remember, it felt like they were made for only you and nothing else.

Pecking your lips few times, Touya was taking his time with you, enjoying every second. Oh how much he missed you, how much he missed your gentle touches.

The piercing you were about to get was long forgotten, once he started placing soft kisses around your jaw towards your neck. Softly sucking it and biting it, all you could do is tilt your head to the side and give him more space to cover with the love bites.

Touya slowly started pushing you down onto the lounger, hovering over your body as his right hand found it’s way under your shirt, pushing your bra up immediately playing with your left nipple. Pinching and twisting it gently. His hand moves slowly down your body, lifting up your skirt, his fingers twist around the waistband of your underwear, playing with it.

You didn‘t know if you should focus on his hands or his soft lips abusing your neck. A quiet moan escaped your lips as you placed your hand on his shoulders. The moment you moaned, you could feel him smirk. You felt him harden in his jeans, as he pushed harder against your hips, still playing around with your panties.

,,Doll, are you sure about that‘‘ Toyua asks in between the kisses, laughing a little once he realises that you ain’t even able to talk properly, only nodding your head.

,, I‘m going to do whatever i want to you‘‘ he warned, looking you directly in the eyes. Once again you nod your head desperately, not able to find any words at all. Not wasting any time, he pushed your underwear to the side, chuckling lowly as his eyes got a shade darker than before.

,, You‘re so drenched‘‘ He said, slowly tracing his middle finger between your lips and over your clit. Just the sight of you with your skirt up and panties pushed to the side was driving him crazy. He was growing impatient, not wanting to undress you anymore at all. All he wanted was to be inside of you already.

You closed your eyes once you felt his finger entering you slowly. Touya was looking down, as he slowly started moving his finger in and out of you. Lost in the moment, you tried to lean back onto something, almost falling down from all the pleasure he was giving you. Adding another finger, it felt a little more painful, but still pleasurable.

His moves were slow, yet rhythmical, moving just in a way that made you feel like you‘re lost in his touch, rubbing every part of your insides just perfectly.

Touya suddenly stopped his movements, placing soft kisses on your stomach, going all the way down your tights. The way he looked at you, his head between your tights almost made you cum. You whimpered pathetically once you felt Touya‘s tongue run up along your tight to your throbbing pussy. You couldn’t help but grab his head when you felt him groan. Touya closed his eyes in pleasure once he tasted you, grabbing your legs and keeping you in place, once you started moving around. He moved his tongue, teasing your clit, lapping at your juices as you moan and cry out, desperately wanting to move.

,,Fuck‘‘ you whimper. Touya groans once again sending another round of vibrations through your whole body. It’s like he noticed that your were getting closer, as he stared to eat you out more aggressively. It felt like he simply knew your body, like he knew how to set you off. It felt like he studied you. Touya is looking you, his dick getting harder as you moan loudly, not giving a shit that you are in a semi public place.

You didn’t even try to keep your moans to yourself the moment he brings you to the release, grabbing his hair, now thankful that he was holding your tights in place, since you were pushing them together unintentionally. Pushing your hips up from all the pleasure, Touya chases after you with his lip, making you whimper as he seeks out to stimulate you, smirking widely as you let him do it.

Grabbing onto the edges of the seat, you placed your left hand over your mouth once you feel him teasing your entrance with his middle finger again.

,,Such a good girl for me‘‘ Touya commented, slowly standing up and kissing you softly. Searching for any sign of a discomfort, he pushes his middle finger once again inside you.

,,Touya please‘‘ you found yourself begging for him desperately. ,, I want you to fuck me‘‘ you added breathless and shameless.

,,Oh believe me doll, I‘m going to‘‘ Touya promises. He is looking at you as he moved his fingers slowly, admiring the way you look as you enjoy the feeling of his fingers moving inside you. His gaze is intense, making you feel naked even tho you‘re fully clothed.

Moving you around, he forcefully pushed your body down the lounger. Placing your hands down, you looked back, trying to see what is going on, only to find Touya with his jeans and boxers down, rubbing his cock slowly with his right hand, as he held your panties to the side with his left one.

In that Moment, you wished you could take a picture of him like that. He looked like a fucking sex god.

All the thoughts you had went away, once you felt his head on your entrance. He is holding your hips steadily, as he teased your wet entrances, moving his head around it. You felt all the nerves hit you, as you felt him push his dick inch by inch inside you, slowly opening you up, leaving a slight and sharp string.

You whimper, as he hits a spot inside you. Staying still inside you as he let you adjust his size.

,, You okay doll?‘‘ Touya asks, rubbing your hips slowly, giving you a little comfort you needed. Your head was hanging low, as you were bent down over the lounger. Once you gave him a sign that you are okay, he slowly stated moving, watching how his dick disappears inside you over and over again.

The sound of slapping skin and you moaning his name all over again was taking over his senses. Slowly, he started increasing his speed, grabbing your hair and binding it into a makeshift ponytail as he yanks your head back, and pushing your head behind. The way you were moaning so shamelessly, was telling him that you were feeling good.

Roaming into you, he started biting and sucking onto your neck again. He wanted everyone to know that you are taken. His thrusts were sharp, hitting that spot inside just effortlessly.

,, Oh Fuck Toyua‘‘ you moaned loudly, and hearing you loud enough sets him over the edge. Feeling your tight walls clench around him, he sped up. The way your walls tightened around his dick made him go insane, snapping his hips against your own at animalistic pace. Touya pushed your head and chest foreword against the leather lounger.

,,Oh my god‘‘ you look dazed, but you still moan shamelessly when he hits that spot. You tried to push yourself up unknowingly, driven crazy by his dick, but Touya is having none of that, pushing your chest down the lounger once again as his pace increases.

,,Gotta make sure you’re nice and bred’‘ Touya breaths out. Feeling your pussy Puls around his dick and hearing you moan his name as you creamed all over his dick, he closed his eyes, snapping his hips few more times, holding you down even stronger as he spills his seed inside you with a moan.

Touya moved his hips few more times, fucking his cum deeper into you, before he collapsed on top of you, both of you catching your breath. Being on top of you, Touya turned your head to the side, giving you a soft kiss.

All fucked up like that, you found yourself thinking of what‘s about to happen next? Will the two of you go back on almost not knowing each other again? Will you continue with what’s going on? Will you run away again?

Noticing your confused expression, Touya snapped his hips against your again, making your body twitch form all the overstimulation.

,, Just so you know doll‘‘ he breath out. ,, This time you ain’t going anywhere‘‘ he whispered, snapping his hips once again as he connected his lips with yours.

,, Like i wanted to‘‘ you kissed him back, feeling him smile into the kiss.

1K notes · View notes

velvetcloxds · 2 years

Text

SHY AWAY | T.S.

Pairing: tony stark x shy!fem!reader

Word count: 1.3k

Warning: age gap, think that's all but let me know if I missed something

Summary: it's your first time sleeping at the avengers' tower since you and tony made your relationship public and you're a little anxious with all of those superheroes around you

Library Blog | Navigation | Taglist

You felt like you’d been placed under a spotlight once you padded into the kitchen, momentarily forgetting that this wasn’t your own apartment, it wasn’t just you and Tony in the comfort of your living room, you had earth’s mightiest warriors all around, amusement settling in the air as you came to a sudden halt in front of the refrigerator. You clung to the glass in your hand as you considered turning around, Tony’s t-shirt barely covering your thighs, hair a mess from reading in his bed and you’d not be surprised if they were to find a stray mark of pastel blue highlighter littered somewhere on your face.

“You alright, Y/n?” a female voice offered, the soft rasp informing you that there was at least one familiar face in here, Natasha already coming towards you as you turned around softly, biting at your bottom lip as you tried to meet all their gazes at once.

“Hi,” you whispered, clearing your throat when you realized how soft your voice was, not missing the way everyone seemed to smile at the notion.

“Hi,” Natasha breathed in return, now at your side as she nodded at the glass in your hand. “You need something, love?”

“Water,” you sighed, not sure where to look as Steve and Bruce nodded at you from the other side of the island, mumbling incoherent comments under their breath. “Tony forgets to drink water when he’s working this late,” you informed them, directing your answer at Natasha who was already prying the glass from your hand, squeezing your wrist as silent reassurance before you connected your hands in front of you.

“So, you and Tony?” Steve noted, shaking his head at himself when he realized that the somewhat pointless question would only make you more awkward. You nodded, cheeks flushing with warmth as you looked away.

“You’re a very sweet couple,” Bruce added, shrugging when Steve gave him a questioning glare, and you were sure the earth would swallow you in, or hoping it would, especially when you heard more people walking towards the kitchen, almost desperate as you looked to see if Nat was any closer to finishing with the water, smiling when she was already holding the glass out for you.

“He’s in his lab,” she told you, smiling sympathetically as you nodded. “Jarvis will lead the way,” she added, and you smiled, waving softly at everyone as you walked away from them as quickly as you could without looking silly. You knew the way, of course, having been snuck into the compound more times than anyone knew, steps familiar as you looked around the walls and halls, as if it were the first time, taking it all in until you found yourself hovering in the doorframe of his lab, smiling as he spoke softly to himself.

You’d always enjoyed watching him, appreciating every feature as he remained unaware of your presence, hair tumbling onto his forehead as he leaned over his desk, biceps tensing as he reached about the projected model, you had no idea what it was, what it meant, but you loved the way he pouted his lips ever so slightly when he was concentrated, the way those little lines painted at the side of his eyes when he looked at his creation.

“I can see you, hovering, dove,” he spoke up, a soft gasp leaving your lips as you slipped out of your daze, looking away from him instantly, eyes falling to the ground as you tried to hide the heat that flushed into your cheeks, though you knew he was smiling, never failing to find it utterly adorable when he caught you in the act of ogling him. “Why don’t you come here for a second?” he suggested with a gentle tone, hand held out for you as you walked over to him. “That for me?” he noted as he took the glass from your hand, smile growing as you nodded shyly.

“Natasha helped me get it,” you explained and though there was no fighting the way he had you in a constant state of being flustered, you were never one to shy away from his embrace, stepping into his arms as soon as they were free, nuzzling your head against his shirt with a soft sigh. “Everyone was in the kitchen,” you mumbled, and Tony nodded in understanding, tightening his grip on you.

“Poor baby,” he teased, though it was surprisingly sincere, understanding how daunting all of this is to you, understanding the real reason you were here. “You a little lonely in the room all alone?”

“Not used to not being at your side, is all, wanted to see if I could stay down here with you for a while or maybe I could convince you to come to bed,” you were eager, only tilting your head far enough to see him, doe-eyed as he met your soft gaze. “Miss you,” you explained, and he could feel his heart clench at the soft tone, about ready to drop everything and take you to bed and cuddle, but he knew he couldn’t, not yet at least.

“I’m almost finished, sweetheart,” he began, a hand rubbing up and down your arm when he saw your face fall, assuming that he’d try and get you to go to sleep without him, which was a cruel request if you’d ever heard one and he had no intent to offer it to you. “How about you get comfortable in that chair while I am finishing up here and I can carry you up to bed when I’m done?” he suggested with brows raised in anticipation for your answer, pleased when he saw a smile tipping into your lips.

“I like watching you work,” you informed him as if he hadn’t caught you proving exactly that but mere minutes ago. “You look very handsome,” you added with a quick kiss being stolen from his smirking lips before you shuffled over to his chair, curious eyes fleeing back to the model that floated over the table. “Can you tell me what you’re doing?”

“Of course, I can,” he agreed, though he knew you had zero interest in his work, only longing for his voice to guide you to sleep and it was a little task to do if it made you happy. He went into quite a detailed explanation, noticing your little hums of acknowledgment becoming scarcer as he continued but he didn’t mind, only smiling when he finally turned around to find you fast asleep, clearly uncomfortable yet oddly satisfied as you smiled in your sleep. He draped his jacket over your nearly naked body, a kiss placed to your forehead, fingers instinctively reaching to make him stay but falling limp against your stomach once more.

Tony tried to the best of his abilities to stay focused, stay on task, but he was failing remarkably. His eyes rushed to your frame every few minutes, the gentle sound of your breathing in the quiet lab practically filtering through his whole system, begging him to pull you into his arms and he was tired of fighting it. He shut down his work, mumbling orders to the A.I. before carefully scooping you up in his arms, not missing the way you melted into him, head falling to his shoulder as you whispered inaudible musings in your sleep, only adding another nail to his coffin as he carried you right through the tower. He paid no mind to the wondering stares or nosy whispers, only focused on one thing: being with you.

all fandoms: @the-blue-forest @scandalous-chaos @oliverwoodmarrymepls

marvel: @saintlike78 @mirclealignr @sheraayasher @scarlet-prey @wrongilbert @cupids-crystals @fandom-life-12 @queen-asteria04 @natashxromanovf @justreadingficsdontmindme @freeshavocadoooo @chimichimchim15 @sluttyzucchini @venomsvl @alexxavicry @murdockcastleslut @dumpsterfirecee @esposamultifandom

1K notes · View notes

greenorangevioletgrass · 2 years

Text

fine line, pt. ii (w.p.)

Masterlist | Ko-fi

pairing: will poulter x actress!reader

summary: y/n and will are not in love anymore. they used to be, but a year later when they reunite to promote the movie, all that water is under the bridge... right? [read part i here]

word count: 5,595

warnings: smoking, drinking, language, almost exes, sooo much mutual pining, even more fluff, a lil jealousy gosh these two are idiots, angst, SMUT 18+ [unprotected sex, creampie, oral (f)]

notes: the finale to these two idiots' journey is here! big thanks to @skyebounded @sersi-belovas @shipping-not-sailing bc this fic wouldn't have happened if it weren't you guys and ily 🌻 follow @ficsbygreenorangevioletgrass to get notified for my latest words <3 happy reading and please reblog if you liked it!

***

vi. Stay – Philippa Soo, Adam Chanler-Berat

Will is not in love with Y/N anymore.

Yes, he was in love with her when they were working together last summer, and he was stupid for missing every chance he had to tell her how he felt. That night in her apartment when they hooked up for the first time. Or all the other nights that followed. For months, he beat himself up for chickening out on that balcony that last morning. For conceding to an alarm notification like a coward.

For not coming back just because the fucking room service was walking in his direction.

But a year has passed since then, and it helps that he hasn’t seen her since. There were no reshoots. All the ADR were done separately; he was in Vancouver at the time, she was in Sydney, then Singapore and Los Angeles–not that he’d kept up. There were customary texts at Christmas and casting announcements and movie premieres, but other than that…

Nothing.

Which is why he’s ready this time. Six in the bloody morning and amped up on absurdly strong tea, he strides confidently towards the suite-turned-press-room, knowing he’ll be fine. He’ll be okay seeing her again for the first time after a whole year.

It’ll be fine.

The room is filled with the crew milling around, busy with the preparation of today’s interviews, followed by the premiere later tonight. But there she is, on the other end of the room, by the floor-to-ceiling window. He only sees a glimpse at first, but by some crazy cinematic miracle, the people that crowd around her disperse; the sound op gives her a thumbs-up and walks away, the makeup artist finishes touching up her lipstick, the hairstylist tucks the hairspray back into their belt.

And then it’s just her. The summer sun streams in, so he only sees her silhouette at first. Straightening the lapels of her blazer. Fixing her watch, the rings on her fingers gleaming in the light.

“Morning, everyone,” he smiles, putting on the conscious effort to make eye contact with everyone in the room.

Saving her for last, knowing he won’t be able to tear his eyes off of her otherwise.

She turns, and he can finally see her perfect face. “Hey, stranger.” There’s a sliver of surprise, but then she lights up with a soft smile.

“Gosh. Um. Hi.” Will snaps out of his reverie and walks over with open arms, albeit somewhat gingerly. “It’s good to see you again.”

“You, too.” She welcomes his embrace, and having her pressed against his chest never felt so right. Will has to remind himself to pull away before he loses himself in her arms.

“You look—“ he blinks, scrambles for the right word to describe her regal Versace suit, the perfect wings on her eyelids, only to come up with, “Wow.”

“Thank you.” She struts a little, easing herself into the conversation. But she takes a look at him —a proper look, and he stands no chance against looking like a pathetic, mooning schoolboy. “You look great.”

He notices her gaze flickering up at his newly highlighted hair and he rolls his eyes bashfully. “Yeah, yeah. It’s for a new project. I’m as blond as a fucking lightbulb…”

“What are you playing next, a sexy streetlight?”

He makes a face. “‘Sexy’ is a bit of a stretch.”

“I don’t know…” She looks like she’s about to disagree, about to make a lighthearted witty remark, but decides against it.

It’s too easy to fall into their old ways, but their flirting, trysting days are over now. They’re simply colleagues at work. Nothing more.

“Will?” a production assistant comes up to him. “Let’s get you mic’d up.”

They sheepishly murmur their ‘gotta go’ and ‘see you later’, eager and reluctant at the same time. There’s a big relief in being whisked away from that awkward encounter, and he prays that nobody is paying enough attention to them to notice anything. But as he makes small talk with the sound op, adjusting the collar of his white button-down, Will also can’t help but steal glances at her, his heart racing at the thought of sitting next to her, and he feels that flipping sensation in his stomach whenever he’s with her.

But he brushes it off. They’re gonna be so busy today, they’re not gonna have time to be lovesick teenagers. Keep your shit together, Poulter.

The first interviewer is a sweet woman in her 40’s, and they exchange pleasantries and light chat about the weather and the early day. It’s getting off to a good start and Will finds himself relaxing into his seat a little more. Nevermind that his elbow is barely grazing over Y/N’s.

“So, what I love about this movie is that it’s a love story as much as it’s a horror story,” the journalist starts, “and I wanted to know, was it difficult to balance those two wildly different aspects?”

“Well, love is a horror, isn’t it? It’s actually not that different,” Y/N smoothly remarks.

She briefly looks at Will, and his heart nearly stops –was she talking about him?! He chuckles, playing it cool. “Um, it was okay, though. I mean, I like to think it went okay?”

“Yeah! We get on really well right off the bat, and it certainly helps –given the very dark subject matter, that we’re also… great friends.”

“Right,” he nods in agreement. “It’s important to have some levity when we’re doing very intense scenes. Like, we had a lot of laughs, didn’t we?”

She’s already looking at him when he turns to face her. “Yeah, we did.” It’s all very brief, but he clocks that soft gaze. The kind she had when her guard’s down. When she’s just lying next to him, or scoffs at his bad joke, or rambles about something nerdy…

Fuck. This is gonna be a long day.

***

vii. Visions of Gideon – Sufjan Stevens

The whole day has been an out-of-body experience.

Yes, Y/N understands that the press tour is part of her job, but she certainly didn’t expect it to be an immersive, experimental theatre bullshit where she puts on an 8-hour performance in front of Will, the whole crew, and all the interviewers that come and go. Demonstrating a blatant betrayal to her sentiments with every answer that comes out of her mouth.

The premiere is even worse; it feels like a fever dream. She really doesn’t have any idea if she’s still making any sense at the red carpet interviews. The camera flashes ignite a burning tension across her shoulders, the photographers’ constant shouting pounds her head, and she’s about to topple off-balance in these Valentino heels, for fuck’s sake–

“Whoa, you alright?” Will’s hand catches her arm, stealing a double-take in the middle of their photo call. A moment of recognition of witnessing her downward spiral enough times to know when something is wrong… and the worry that comes with it.

Like a goddamn prince charming, in his perfect blue suit and kind eyes and that ever-so-subtle concerned frown between his brows.

But she takes a deep breath and straightens up, fixing her smile for the press. “Yeah, I’m okay.”

He says nothing, but encircles his arm around hers anyway, just so he’ll be there should she lose her bearings. Just like that night when they walked home from a bar at 2 in the morning. Their first night. It’s painful to remember, but in that moment, the ache is overthrown by relief. Relief that he’s still there to catch her if she falls.

And she doesn’t say it, but she’s grateful. She reckons he would know anyway, just because she doesn’t let go until they’re seated in the cinema. It’s not much, but it feels better to be in close proximity. Safer.

She knows what’s going on in the movie– she’s practically got the whole script taken apart and memorized ten times over. But seeing it come to life, ominous orchestral music and all is a sensory assault of the highest degree.

“Just back the fuck off, Charlie! Back the fuck off.” her character storms into the kitchen.

But sure enough, Will’s character Charlie trails behind her. “I’m just trying to be here for you! You haven’t cried, haven’t said shit since we got here… Hell, you copied your eulogy from the Internet!” He sighs, exasperated. Then, patiently, “Sweetheart… you need to grieve.”

“You gonna tell me how to grieve now?” She grabs a bottle of whisky and slams the cabinet door shut.

“That’s not what I–”

“It’s my own fucking grief, Charlie. I can do whatever I want with it.” She pours herself a generous glass and winces after her equally generous drink.

“You can talk to me. Laura, you know that.”

“What, and freak you out more than you already are?” she scoffs bitterly. “Don’t think I haven’t noticed you in the last few days. You hated every second we spent in this house. You were terrified; about what, I have no idea–”

She’s cut off by the sharp, startling sound of the front door shut. And then there’s footsteps –heavy, hard, followed by the creaking sounds towards the living room. It stops them in their tracks, and for a moment they forget what they were fighting about. He rushes over to investigate, and so does she.

There’s nobody.

“You heard that, didn’t you?”

She stammers for a moment. “I… I don’t know what I heard.”

Then comes the scratching on the floorboard. The dissonant strings and syncopathic rhythms swell into a climax… and then nothing at all. Both of them tread over across the hall, towards the edge of the door, inching closer to the hallway where the sound is coming from.

Charlie approaches the floorboard with the marks –the loose one with the peculiar lines on its surface– and slowly pulls it open.

“What the fuck?” He takes out a box of paint tubes, two plane tickets, and a wad of cash. All marred with blood.

She kneels beside him, studying the paper in his hand, seeing her name and her mother’s name printed on it. “She never planned on leaving me…”

The music turns into a frenzy as the lights flicker over their heads, the walls around them banging from the inside.

“Honey?” she reaches for his hand, eyes wide open in alert. “Get your stuff. We’re going home.”

Y/N shifts in her seat. She desperately craves comfort, and her hand touches his on the armrest. Barely. Just the little fingers at first. Finding the spaces she used to occupy.

His finger flexes up as if to meet hers. For a moment, he feels like he’s about to let her in. But then he pats the back of her hand softly and moves his hand away. It snaps her out of this idiotic illusion that they can magically fall back into their old ways. That bridge has been burned down to ash and crisp, and now she feels suffocated. She needs to get out. Get away.

Will turns to her quickly and whispers, “What’s wrong?”

“I’m just– I’m gonna get some fresh air. I’ll see you after the movie,” she barely musters, slipping away quietly into the darkness. Kicking herself about how this whole day has been a mistake.

One big fat mistake.

***

viii. Tell It To My Heart – MEDUZA, Hozier

Will is an idiot.

After all the wrong choices and missed opportunities, time and time again, one would think he would learn. One might even root for him to make the right call for once. But no. He can’t see what’s good for him even when she’s stuck to his side for the better part of the hour. Instead, he draws his hand away and lets her go.

Now the afterparty is in full swing, dance music is thumping through the swanky club, and Will is nursing his gin and tonic at the bar alone like the sad fuck that he is.

“Hey, it’s the man of the hour!” a familiar Irish drawl exclaims from behind him, and gives him a hearty pat on the back.

“Barry! How are you, mate?” He greets his old friend with a big hug.

“I’m great. Congratulations on the movie, man. I loved it–” And it only takes one look for him to realize something was wrong and throws him a knowing look of concern. “What’s going on?”

Will isn’t sure if it’s more comforting or disconcerting. But he sighs, flags the bartender. “Let me get you a drink.”

“Good lad. Cheers.” Barry grins, plopping down on the seat next to him and orders a beer. “So. What’s happening on the Y/N front this time?”

Will stares at him, puzzled and surprised. There’s really no escaping this man’s intuition. “How’d you know it’s about her?”

“Ah, you know. She’s out there dancing with some guy, you’re out here moping… doesn’t take a genius, mate.”

He pauses thoughtfully, and then, “I fucked up, but hey, what’s new.”

Barry chuckles. “Okay…?”

“How did you do it?” Will turns to his friend, taking a sip of his drink. “I mean, you guys started dating during filming too, right?”

“Well. We kind of skipped this cat-and-mouse bit you guys are doing…” Barry teases him good-naturedly, garnering zero amused response from his audience of one. “Just fucking talk to her, bro. Why are you making it hard for yourself?”

“I tried. It never feels like the right time.”

“It’s never the right time. Pretty sure I had that conversation in a bathrobe–it wasn’t cool or romantic or anything,” Barry muses, “But you know, here we are. I’m happy, she’s happy… Worked out fine in the end.”

At the mention of Barry’s girl, Will looks around. “Where is she, by the way? She didn’t come down here with you?”

“Can’t, she’s in Boston for a series. I’m heading there myself in a few days. But she did tell me to say hi to you. And to, uh, ‘stop being a pussy and just tell her how you feel, you emotionally constipated bastard.’ I believe that’s a direct quote.”

Will smiles– fond at first, and then it turns wistful. “There’s really no other way to do this, eh?”

“Nope,” Barry replies simply. “Go. Before she slips away for good.”

He turns around on his seat, and immediately clocks Y/N on the dancefloor. So beautiful in her metallic blue dress, popping out even in the sea of colorful outfits. He can’t take his eyes off of her if he tries. The way she moves to the music is so free, so disarming. So… close to this random guy she’s dancing with.

Their eyes meet. For a moment, it almost feels like something’s there. He can’t quite explain it, but it’s something. Almost.

But then she has this look about her, this ghost of a smile, and pulls that man closer like she’s still playing this game, and Will is done. He is finished. He squeezes through the crowd– leaving Barry and the party behind, slipping through the back door. Finding himself in a quiet back alley by himself.

His eyes are burning, and yet his first instinct is to light up a cigarette and surround himself in smoke. His fingers shaking as he tries to flick the wheel of his zippo –one, two, three times until he succeeds. The end of his stick burns with just a little dot of ember at the end. He draws a deep breath, but it comes out shaky as the tears spill out from his eyes. Out of anger or fear or confusion, he has no idea.

All he knows is that he hates it. He hates how it feels to not understand any of this.

The door bursts open and Will quickly wipes it off. But he doesn’t look –has no energy left to. Maybe if he ignores whoever’s there, they’ll simply go away.

Of course, he’s never that lucky.

“That shit’s not good for you, you know.”

He would recognize her voice anywhere. He’d recognize the tone she imitates as his own, too. Will just stares ahead and chuckles humorlessly. “You’re one to talk.”

Y/N doesn’t answer right away, and he looks up at her to find her gaze, inquisitive but tender at the same time.

“Since when d’you smoke?”

“About ten months ago, and only occasionally.”

“Oh? And what’s the occasion now?”

He takes a deep breath and huffs out the smoke. “Long day.”

“Mm. That’s fair.”

They kind of stare out into the distance quietly for a while. He doesn’t look at her, but he can feel her shifting on her feet. He really thinks she’s going to address the elephant in the room from the way she braces herself. But then…

“Can I have one?”

Will’s heart drops, but he offers his pack of Dunhill anyway.

She takes a cigarette and puts it between her lips, and this is the first time she looks timid for as long as he’s known her. “Thanks.”

He leans in to light her cigarette. It’s incredibly intimate and close and right, and he wants to drown in her company. It’s pretty much the worst time to disrupt this moment of solace but he does it anyway. It’s never the right time, after all.

“I think it’s time for us to talk.”

She inhales and pulls away, letting out a deep, smoky exhale. “About what?”

“You know what.” He meets her gaze.

There’s the subtlest shift in her expression, but she still responds so evenly. “It’s been a whole year, Will. Do we still need to–”

“Yes, we do. And that’s exactly my point. It’s been a whole year, and I’m still… we–” a bit of ash falls on his hand and he flinches a little, flicking it away.

“Can we not talk about this here?” she blurts out, quick as lightning.

He stops in his tracks. “What?”

“Let’s…” she looks around, as if looking for an escape route, “go back to my place. We’ll– we’ll talk there.”

It’s a terrible idea and he knows he’s never gonna win there. She will lull him away from the painful conversation and back into blissful obscurity as if her life depended on it. And yet he can’t say no.

Deep down, he doesn’t want to.

***

xi. Fine Line — Harry Styles

If their whole story were a music score, this part of the evening would be a reprise of their first night. The trees are dewy from the rain earlier, the petrichor is comforting and familiar, but they don’t walk to bask in it all. They just sit in the back of the Uber with an appropriate distance between them, watching it all pass by in silence.

It’s the kind of reprise that sounds quieter. Lonelier. It doesn’t crescendo into a grand, swelling note; it just falters down to a minor chord that kind of dangles in mid-air. Above their heads.

She hates it. The looming feeling of the ending of it all. There’s nothing else keeping him here –no rain, no stumbling around and clinging to each other completely drenched. He could just… decide that he doesn’t want to be here anymore and leave.

And she doesn’t want that. Not again.

She closes the door behind her, watching him hover in her hallway, and she wonders if he’s recalling or forgetting that time they fucked against the wall here. “Hey, Will?”

“Yeah?” he turns around, so handsome even when only partially illuminated from a little table light she flicks on, and everything goes out the window.

Her pride, her rationale.

Everything.

She just walks right up to him. Her hand brushes against a faint stubble and she closes the gaps between their lips, and it feels like the first time she takes a stance in this relationship, or whatever the hell this is between them. A whole summer together, a whole year apart encapsulated in one kiss.

It’s not nearly enough, and she doesn’t care if she’s being selfish. He’s here, he kisses her back like he misses her too, and she’ll take whatever she can get. More if he’d let her. And right now, he lets her kiss him harder, pull him by the lapels of his fancy Prada suit. Lead him to her bedroom.

There’s no question. No hesitation, as much as she can help it. She doesn’t let her have second thoughts; she just peels layer after layer of clothing off of him, off of herself until they end up right in the middle of her big loving bed. Her legs on either side of him, his hands on her waist, her pussy swallowing the whole hard length of his cock.

Neither of them say a word. Just groans and grunts as her hips slam into his. She doesn’t take a moment to let it all sink in; she prefers to just bask in the hurt. The ache in her cunt be damned, she needs to feel something. To feel him. Drawing him in and out of her, hoping it’ll last forever.

And through it all, he acts like her anchor. Will brings her back down when she lifts herself up too high. His hand firmly pressed on her soft hips, although he lets her set the agonizing pace. Studies her face as she bounces herself on top of him to exertion, but not moving otherwise. Not meeting her halfway. She has to come to him this time.

Her pace falters, and he still doesn’t budge. It’s almost like he’s challenging her to use him, see if she feels bad for taking and taking and taking. And she does. She kisses him tentatively on that spot of his neck that she knows so well, relieved to hear his sigh, leaning into her touch. And when his hand finally, finally leaves her side and trails down between her thighs, finding her clit like he always does…

She’s gone.

“God, I’ve missed you,” she breathes out as she recovers from her orgasm– aching, and enjoying every bit of it.

But he shakes his head, pulling away from her, averting his gaze. “Don’t say that. You don’t get to say that.”

“Why not?” she moves her hips languidly, drawing nearly all the way out and sinking back in. Hell-bent on distracting him, keeping him right here in the mess of limbs and lips clashing.

“Because–” he can’t quite finish his thought, and she’s secretly hoping he won't. “You just can’t say that and just… I don’t know how to make sense of this.”

She shrugs simply. “Then don’t.”

“What the fuck is your problem, Y/N?” he snaps and looks her straight in the eyes, holding her down as if she’d squirm away from him.

“The fuck is your problem, Will?” she’s quick to shoot back at him.

“I’m trying to tell you that I’m in love with you, okay?” he cries out. “I have been since… fuck, I don’t know, the bloody start? And I know I should’ve said something and I didn’t and I fucking regret it every single day, and seeing you again today, it made me–” he sighs in exasperation. “I had to say something.”

And there it goes. The illusion breaks, and all that’s left is just their tattered history and just how vulnerable they came out of it. Y/N’s brain feels like breaking and she doesn’t know where to start. Where to think. Whether she should move.

“Say something.” the grasp on her body softens, and his hand trails down, resting on her thigh. Warm. Reassuring. Begging.

“I’m terrified,” she admits very quietly. “I was so sure I could do it without, without…” she motions between the two of them, but she couldn’t say it. Falling in love. The words are right there. “But I couldn’t. I didn’t and it scares the shit out of me. This wasn’t part of our deal, and I’m just– I know there’s not gonna be anything else between us. So just let me have this.”

She kisses down his neck, soft and vicious at the same time, nestling her face in the base of his shoulder. It feels like home, and she wants so badly to stay.

And so she says it.

“Please.”

He throws his head back, burying his hand in her hair. “Oh, sweetheart…” he rasps, and her heart clenches. It sounds a lot like an apology. He’s actually leaving.

She should tear herself away from him. Pull herself up and save what’s left of her dignity, as if her heart hasn’t just shattered into pieces. But she doesn’t. She waits. His words will hurt like hell, but she needs to hear it.

“You don’t have to beg for it. I’ll give you anything you want.”

For a second, she thought it was in her head. She slowly pulls away just enough to see his face, still expecting to have misheard it. But instead, she finds him gazing up at her in earnest.

“You heard me.”

She kisses him like an answer. A confirmation. Yes, she heard him loud and clear. And with everything laid out at their feet, there’s nothing left standing in their way. Just the two of them, dressed down and damaged, moving in a broken, uneven rhythm of a dance.

She melts into his chest, and she swears she feels tears in her eyes when he wraps his arms around her and kisses her temple. The palm of his hand soothes along her spine for the longest time. He’s never seen her like this, Y/N is sure of that. Her walls are always so carefully constructed, but she’s torn it all down now. If this is the only way she can have him, then so be it.

He cradles the back of her head and lays her down on the bed. His mouth is gentle and passionate all over her body, tracing the line of her collarbone, down the valley of her breasts and her sensitive peaks. And then he makes his way back to her lips, where he belongs, and finally thrusts into her.

“Will…” she gasps, holding onto him for dear life.

It seems like the sound of his name sets him off to a more frantic pace, although whether it’s his name or the way she says it, Y/N is not entirely sure. But right now, they’re on the same page. Her glossy, painted nails raking against his back and his scalp. His hand lifting her leg up around his waist as he hits her right there. Sweat dotting their foreheads as they meet each other halfway. She needs absolutely nothing else. Only him. Only this.

He falls apart deep inside her, and the feeling of his warmth filling her up sends her over the edge, and she wraps her leg around him, willing him to stay there.

But he doesn’t. He pushes himself away from her and she desperately tries to hold on, even amidst her brain fog. “No, no, no. Where are you going, what are you–”

He cuts her off with a kiss on her hip bone. And her lower stomach. And the inside of each thigh. She can see his eyes darken when a droplet of his release leaks out of her, and he traces up towards her cunt– pushing it back in. Keeping it all inside. First with a single finger. Then another one. Then his tongue presses flat past her opening, finding her swollen bud and drawing infinities with his soft tip. Licking and sucking and pumping his own cum back into her, willing a part of him to stay there with her.

And God, she wishes they can stay there forever.

***

x. Friday I’m In Love — Phoebe Bridgers

And here they are. Sitting in her kitchen at 3 in the morning, eating oranges and making puns in their underwear. Joking about how freakishly small these oranges look in his massive hands, while he goodnaturedly teases how meticulous she is at peeling off the white stringy piths and putting it on top of a paper towel. For once, everything feels normal again.

Will notices the moving boxes in one corner of the living room, marked Scripts and Trinkets. And it’s only then that he realizes that the apartment looks emptier than he remembered. The fridge is cleaned off of pictures and postcards and ticket stubs. The bookshelf no longer threatens to bow as it’s only sparsely left with a third of the books it used to shelf.

“Hey, I didn’t know you were moving,” Will casually pipes up.

“Oh. Yeah, I’m doing Hamlet at the Old Vic in the fall, so I’m subletting the apartment,” she replies, “Really exciting stuff. Your old friend John Boyega is playing the lead and I can’t wait– we’re gonna start rehearsing next month and… what?” her eyes flicker at him curiously, realizing that he’s zoned off, fixated from one single piece of information she just mentioned.

He turns to her slowly, careful to not come off too eager. He knows that place very well. It’s around the corner from the pub he frequents and less than half an hour from his flat. “The Old Vic? London Old Vic?”

“Mm-hm. I’ll be there until January, at least.” she pops another slice of orange nonchalantly.

“Wow. That’s… that’s great.”

There must’ve been something about the look in his eyes or the thoughtfully absent tone in his words, but the air shifts around them. Suddenly there’s tension again –not necessarily the bad kind, but it stretches nonetheless.

He catches her hand fidgeting with an orange peel on the corner of his eye. “What about you? Will you… be in town then?” she asks, slowly. Delicately.

“Yeah, actually. I’ll be filming Spymaster at the Warner Brothers lot, but that’s not until November.” he doesn’t even realize that he’s holding out hope with every word that comes out of his mouth, but he is.

And he has a feeling she knows that.

“So where does that leave us?”

He takes a deep breath. “Well. For starters, I don’t think we can go back to having casual sex and forget everything ever happened.”

“Huh, no shit,” she chuckles wryly.

A hush falls over the room as he looks at her expectantly. His intentions are clear. He knows what he wants, and it all comes down to her. And this time, he knows she knows that.

So he leaves the ball in her park, and he waits. Patiently, as she gathers her thoughts and makes up her mind.

“Look.” She gathers all the piths and the peels, all the leftover bits and pieces from the countertop into the paper towel and balls it up. “We don’t know if this is gonna work out. We could be terrible for each other. I might end up breaking your heart.”

“That ship has sailed,” he deadpans.

Her shoulders sag, not buying his joke this time. “Will…”

“I know, I know. Yes, that might be the case, but it could also… work out fine? Have you ever considered that?”

She doesn’t answer. Maybe she has, and it completely mortified her to let a sliver of hope into something so unlikely. That’s what happened to him this past year.

“All I’m saying is, I’m willing to give it a try. Are you?”

A heavy pause. She stares at him for a long time. Weighs in the paper towel ball in her hand for a while until she puts it away. And then…

“Only if we take it slow. I’m not gonna move in with you just because we live in the same city or… I don’t know, meet your parents too soon. We’ll just… take it slow and play it by ear.”

“Deal.” He offers his hand, quick as lightning.

She accepts the handshake. “Deal.”

There’s a funny little silence as they shake on it. A strange gesture considering what they’ve been up to just minutes ago. “I’m Will, by the way,” he breaks the quiet lamely.

Her face lights up into a dorky smile, and he’s never been more glad to have risked it all for this. For her. “Nice to meet you, Will. I’m Y/N.”

“Would you like to go out to dinner with me? I know this nice place in Venice—”

She snatches her hand away, incredulous. “Whoa, whatever happened to taking it slow?!”

“We are taking it slow. It’s one dinner.”

“In Venice,” she looks at him pointedly.

“That’s just the next stop of our press tour! It’s basically grabbing a bite after work.” He grabs another orange from the fruit bowl and peels away, hiding the fact that he feels like a schoolboy asking out his first crush.

But she makes that adorable face where she doesn’t want to admit defeat, and he thinks maybe he’s not the only one feeling it out between them. “Ugh, fine.”

“Great,” he breathes out. “I’ll pick you up on Saturday, 7 o’clock?”

“It’s a date,” she rolls her eyes, although the adorable little smile persists on the corner of her lips. She grimaces. “I’m down bad for you, you know that? It’s embarrassing, really.”

He chuckles, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. “That makes two of us.”

She kisses the top of his chest, and he does the top of her head. Neither of them say it nor show it in their face, but there is no mistake in the liberated feeling blooming inside of them.

They are in love.

#they're probably my fave otp ngl #will poulter #will poulter imagine #will poulter fic #will poulter smut #will poulter x reader #will poulter x yn #will poulter fluff #gally imagine #gally smut #billy cutler imagine #billy cutler smut #actress!reader #ava writes

1K notes · View notes

undeadcannibal · 2 years

Text

after hours.

Summary: Performing maintenance on Freddy takes an interesting turn.

Pairing: Glamrock Freddy/Reader

Genre: Smut

Word count: 5,140

Warnings: Sentient animatronics, animatronic sex, size difference, vaginal fingering, vibrators, vaginal sex, no spoilers involved, not beta read.

A/N: Ahhhh, I started this a week ago and wanted to finish it so bad, I'm scared that I rushed it. I'd love to hear what y'all think but please refrain from spoilers, I watched like, the first episode of Markiplier's playthrough of Security Breach before I ran to my laptop to start writing this piece. I adore Glamrock Freddy much more than I should. Funny, considering I haven't seen a FNAF game since the first two in the series. Hopefully this isn't too bad for those that love the series. If you'd like more, please feel free to let me know, I also had some ideas for Sundrop and Monty rolling around somewhere but dunno if they're worth fleshing out just yet. ( Gif credit: xxx )

Freddy Fazbear’s Mega Pizzaplex; a place where people of all ages could eat, drink, and play. Normally, the place was an alright pizza joint. Even if the online reviews for it could get pretty scathing. You couldn’t really speak for certain nowadays. Now that you were promoted to head maintenance of the bots and animatronics, you tended to work night shifts primarily. Tonight was much the same: you were expected to clock in, check in with each of the bots, perform any necessary maintenance, and clock out. Simple as that.

You should have known better than to believe a ‘simple shift’ could ever be just that.

Shortly after you clocked in and began to patrol the main entrance hall, Vanessa caught up with you, informing you of what had occurred when you were off duty. “Freddy had a major melt-down on stage, ruined the whole show!” She complained, shaking her head and looking off to the side to mumble something to herself. You couldn’t help but wince in return, it didn’t exactly look good for you and your reputation for the animatronics - especially the front man - to short-circuit mid-show.

Watching her expression for any hint as to what she was thinking, you couldn’t really place the look on her face into any category, currently scrunched up and turned away. Feeling as though she was miles away from you and this conversation. It wasn’t until her bright green eyes suddenly snapped up and met yours that you tensed and waited with bated breath. Wondering what it was she had to say.

“I need you to go and fix him pronto. He was alright at the beginning of the show but crashed hard towards the end, dunno how he made it back to his room in the first place…”

Sucking in a large breath, you exhaled silently afterward. Nodding your head. “I understand. I’ll try and figure out the problem and see if I can’t fix it. Until then, please let me know if you see any of the other bots having any issues tonight. I always try to stay behind a little longer than usual when I can just to make sure, but maybe I’ve overlooked a thing or two.”

Vanessa nodded, lips scrunched up tight as if she wanted to say something else but decided not to. Relaxing far quicker than you’d expect her to.

“Thanks. I didn’t mean to come off rude or anything, but Freddy is the main event here. You know how people can get when he’s not on stage, it’s almost like he’s a real rock star.”

“It’s okay,” You reassured her. “I’ll make sure to get the main man up and running again in no time. Hopefully for good!”

*`¨*`•.¸✯¸.•´*¨`*

The trip to Freddy’s room was uneventful for the most part. It looked as if every other bot you happened to see along the way were performing their tasks efficiently. You could only hope that Freddy’s issues were going to be simple to take care of. You’d hate to see him go out of commission because he was under repair for something that was beyond your capabilities. Knocking on his door out of habit, you were happy just to hear him speak until you heard his vocal stuttering. “En-En-Enter!”

You didn’t need to see Freddy to be able to tell that he was suffering from technical difficulties, but after you entered you could see that he seemed to be dealing with much more than you’d anticipated. His head was twitching erratically and he also appeared to be partially hunched over, holding his hand to his stomach as if in pain.

“It’s good to se-see y-you!” Undeterred by his malfunctions, Freddy greeted you as cheerily as he always did.

“Hey, Freddy. Not feeling so hot tonight, huh?”

Walking over to the bugging-out synth, the closer you got the more the size difference between the two of you became apparent. All of the animatronics seemed to tower over you, Freddy especially, so you were always a bit more apprehensive around him. As one of the main maintenance workers for the Fazbear gang, you probably should have felt a bit more relaxed around them but you couldn’t exactly help it.

Even if Freddy seemed to be the most welcoming and kindest of the crew, you still couldn’t place why exactly you felt a slight discomfort around them all. Like they were all hiding some secret, sinister function you’d yet to be informed of or discover for yourself. Didn’t matter if he’d grown to become your favorite of the bunch over time, you still liked to keep yourself on your toes. Just in case.

“I’m sorry to hear that you had a rough show tonight, Freddy. I thought we’d fixed all your issues the last time I was here…”

“I-I-It is alright, fri-friend. I thought they’d been fi-fixed as we-well.” Freddys’ head jerked uncontrollably, the metal ring resembling a piercing in one of his ears jangling all over the place as he struggled to keep his head straight. “I’m glad you’re here n-now to hel-help. I know if anyone can fix me, it-it’d be you-you.” As sweet as Freddy was, you could only shake your head as he struggled to speak. His stuttering was occurring so often you were surprised they even let him out on stage to begin with. Didn’t anyone notice anything wrong beforehand? “Do you remember when you first started experiencing the issues, Fred?” Freddy’s bright and glowing eyes blinked once before glancing down as he tried to recall everything that had happened today. He remembered powering on at the assigned time, exploring the Pizzaplex before he had to attend the scheduled rehearsal. He couldn’t recall dealing with any problems then. Recounting that he’d managed throughout most of the day, even around the rest of the employees and customers. It hadn’t been until they were already on stage and being raised to the main level that he felt… off. Like something wasn’t right. What exactly was wrong, he couldn’t quite say, but he did remember his opticals fluttering and glitching, pixels dying before fixing themselves miraculously before his eyes, and then nothing. Vanessa and the rest of the crew had to inform him that his body crashed to the ground in front of everyone there.

“I collapsed on-on sta-age during show-ow time. My visuals mal-malfunctioned and then I fell-fell to the ground. That’s the-the last thing I-I-I remember before-fore I powered back up here-here.” Yeah, none of that sounded pleasant in the slightest. Sighing to yourself, you approached him with a sympathetic smile. “Mind if I take a look inside?”

“Of cour-course.”

The circular hatch painted with the tan and bright blue of Freddy’s color scheme opened to reveal his chest cavity inside. Typically, the Pizzaplex mostly used it to stash birthday cakes and piñatas for parties and events, but you could also reach most of his internal machinery too. Inside of his chest cavity was a symmetrical lining of wires and circuits that functioned for this and that. Tinkering with Freddy had always been a bit of a difficult task; his build consisted of old, recycled parts from previous versions of him throughout the years, or so you had been told. It often took a few tries to figure out which part was wigging out, but at the end of the day you really didn’t mind your job. Happy to be here rather than stuck behind some desk slaving away at a job that paid much less.

“Alright, I’m gonna take a look around, see if I can try and figure out what’s giving you so much trouble…”

Reaching inside his chest, you began the slow and careful process of inspecting each of his connections. All of his circuitry appeared to be fine and in place, nothing out of order or fried beyond repair. Continuing on in your search, you didn’t really pay much mind on your shaking hands now that you were focused on looking for any obvious issues. Your fingers and knuckles would occasionally bump into a random spot inside his chest. Unlike other nights, however, it seemed Freddy was more troubled than he was letting on.

His clawed hands would usually be set at his sides but tonight they seemed to be fighting to stay still. His fingers bent forward at random before suddenly curling into tight fists. The joints of his knees followed suit, nearly giving out and causing him to buckle at the knees. While the issue wasn’t due to a wiring malfunction, the animatronic noticed that the more you fiddled around inside his chest cavity, the more he struggled to maintain his composure.

“You doing alright, Freddy? How are you feeling?” You asked.

“It-It feels– strange.”

Strange? Well, it was a start, you supposed. Pushing on to try and get to the bottom of the issue in hopes of helping him out sooner rather than later. Maneuvering your fingers through the cramped spaces inside, faint lighting provided just enough cover for you to catch the issue. Deep down inside of his chest you could see that a few of the cable ribbons had come loose from their connectors. An easy issue to fix overall. “Alright, I think I’ve figured out the problem here. You let me know if you start feeling worse, got it?”

“...Yes.”

Leaning back from Freddys’ chest, you looked down at the tool belt situated at your waist, fumbling around until you found a small pair of forceps. Returning to find the loose cables was a cinch. Fitting your fingers and the small tongs through the tight confines of the area was something else entirely. It had taken you more than a few tries but after some struggling, you’d finally managed to join the disconnected pieces of the first set back together.

As you tended to mending him, Freddy could feel himself fighting the urge to grip onto your forearms. The idea of holding you still as you dug around inside his chest was far more tempting than he’d like to admit. His fantasy turned to reality when he felt delicate hands snagging parts in an attempt to repair him. Nimble fingers brushing against his insides had his faltering voice box growling like Monty.

If you continued teasing like you were, he wouldn’t have even minded if you didn’t bother repairing him at all. He’d gladly allow you to take him apart piece by piece if it meant he got to be this intimate with you for just a little longer. Your warm, soft skin ghosting across his polished metal and fur was more pleasant than anything he’d experienced.

So much so that rather than inform you that the feeling of your brushing against his sensitive cords sent pleasant static buzzing through him, he remained silent. Choosing to let you finish up until he felt that odd sensation returning. Feeling as if he was being driven purely by instinct as his metal fingers closed over your biceps after you’d finished joining the last set of connections together.

“Hey, careful with the claws!”

Carefully retreating from the chest hatch, you were confused as to why Freddy had yet to let go. Keeping your hands stuck inside of his chest whilst you stood there. Wondering what the hold up could be in letting you finish up the job and close his chest.

“Is, uh, is everything okay, big guy?”

Freddy’s luminous eyes snapped towards you faster than you could blink.

“You did a fantastic job, friend! It sounds like you’ve fixed my vocal defect.”

While the problem seemed to be fixed, Freddy still had yet to release your arms.

“Everything seems to be in working order, but there is a… request I have of you. If you would like to hear it.”

Gripping the forceps you still had with you, you briefly considered reaching for the emergency shutdown button tucked away. Fearing the worst for whatever request the synth has in mind. Had it been any of the others, you’d have slammed yourself forward and hit the button without further hesitation. Yet, something told you to at least try and hear him out.

“S-Sure.” Clearing your throat before carrying on.” Whaddya’ need?”

You could feel your heart racing inside your chest as you waited for his reply. For all you knew, you were about to be mangled by a mechanical bear.

However, rather than metal teeth tearing through flesh and sinew, Freddy seemed to hesitate. Almost as if he was feeling shy. His jaw opened and closed silently while he struggled to find the right words to properly voice his needs. Feeling his fingers close just a little tighter around your upper arms – you watched as he struggled some more before managing to find the words.

“I apologize for struggling to find the right words to articulate the desire I have…”

Desire?

Had you heard him correctly? What could Freddy possibly desire so badly that he was having this much trouble asking about it?

“If you wish to, could you please repeat what you were doing while inside my abdomen earlier?”

“Wha– you mean this?” You probably should have thought twice about putting a hand back on his internal wiring without looking, but you found yourself going along with things anyway. When you felt his hold on you had loosened enough for you to move, you tucked the tweezers away in one hand and reached forward with the other. Brushing your fingertips against his internal systems before they wrapped around a thick cord, causing Freddy to suddenly grunt aloud.

“Are you okay?”

The grunt hadn’t sounded agonizing but it did make you wonder if he could feel any pain at all, being as sentient and advanced as he was.

Glancing up, Freddy nodded down at you. Releasing a content exhale as his round ears wobbled up and down with visible delight.

“Yes, I am feeling much better than before. All thanks to you.” His tone sounded warm, like a blanket fresh out of the dryer prime for safely cocooning you. Making you feel as if you could let your guard down and not be as precautious, if only just for now.

Unsure as to why you were going through with it - choosing to chalk it up to being too nosey for your own good - you found yourself grasping the cord inside. Stroking the smooth skin of your palm over coiled metal, mimicking a familiar motion.

Whatever you were doing seemed to be paying off better than you expected it to. Freddy suddenly snarling and leaning forward to tower over you, wrapping solid metal arms around you as well. You even felt alloy hips pressing forward to grind against your body.

“N-Nngh…!”

That reaction told you everything you needed to know about how things were affecting him. Deep down, you questioned as to why pizzeria animatronics would ever have such capabilities as that, but another - probably more fucked up - part of you wondered the true limits of them and if you should test the waters. Taking a moment to ask yourself if you truly wanted to go through with what you were thinking of.

Timidly peering over the hatch to his abdomen to look up at him directly. “You sure you’re alright with this?”

He finally released your arms so he could stand back at his full height, standing well over two feet over you at seven foot something you’d guess. It was interesting that he happened to be so kind and patient for such a massive machine.

“I am, but only if it is alright with you, friend. I understand that this can be unusual and complex for anyone.”

“Heh, I think that’s the understatement of the year after this, pal. Uhh–” The thought of having sex with a sentient animatronic was something you’d never really thought you’d ever have to ask yourself before tonight. Fuck it. Why not? The question of your state of sanity and morality could be dealt with at a later time.

“--If you’re on board with… whatever this is, so am I.”

You could beat yourself up over things later. For now, you told yourself that this was all a part of your job. Choosing to file it under ‘regular maintenance’ rather than ‘something to bring up in therapy’.

His round ears wiggled again. “I am delighted to hear that, buddy. I, too, would like to continue. Would you please remove your hands from my stomach hatch?” He asked, blinking his radiant eyes.

“Sure, no problem.” Releasing the fiber cording, you were mindful in withdrawing your hands from his stomach cavity. Shortly after they’d retreated a safe distance from his innards, Freddy’s automated systems closed the door to his abdominal compartment.

“Since both of us have given each other explicit consent, we can move on to the next phase, if you’d like. Please be aware that there is also nothing wrong with revoking one’s consent. You are free to do so at any given time.”

As he did his best to reassure you about things beforehand, you could feel cold metal hands come back to rest at the top of your arms. Rubbing up and down along them in an attempt to comfort you further.

You reached up and gently patted one of his arms, smiling in turn. “Thank you, I really appreciate it. First, lemme just–” Weaseling your way out of his arms so you could rush over to the door and make sure it was locked. Giving yourself peace of mind for that at the very least.

After returning your small pincers back to your tool belt and removing it to set aside, you returned to Freddy just in time to see him begin to scan you. A bright blue horizontal beam examining your form from head to toe. When he was done he leaned back, seemingly pleased with whatever he’d learned from it.

The hands that had rubbed your arms suddenly hissed, provoking you to turn your head. Freddy’s blue claws were now gone as if they had never been there to begin with.

“Because we often work with small children we have certain safety features installed such as declawing, emergency shutdowns, and much more.” Freddy explained.

“Neat.” You replied, jumping slightly when you felt the cold surface of thick metallic digits skim across your hip. Freddy was quick to pause in his movements.

“Are you alright? I haven’t hurt you, have I?”

You shook your head. “No! Not at all, I was just caught off guard. You can keep going.”

Hesitating but seemingly pleased with your answer, he resumed from where he left off; sliding his hand down until it rested above the waistband of your pants. His large palm paused there for a few moments. Waiting until you spoke up. “Go on. It’s alright.”

Keeping his fingers close to your stomach, he slid them down until they glided effortlessly over the fabric of your pants, popping the button open and unzipping them in swift motions. Push them down till they bunched at your knees. With your pants around your knees, Freddy moved back up to skim across your clothed mound. Pressing two fingers there to rub firmly. Each circular motion made his fingertips skim your clit, causing you to audibly gasp. Your hips hitching forward to grind clothed flesh against metal.

“How, uh, how do you know what you’re doing when it comes to all of this?” Could he really have figured out all of that from a single scan?

“Our advanced A.I. systems have the capability of learning many things outside of its original programming!” He boasted. “It comes in handy for when we are servicing the older clientele during the adult parties.”

You couldn’t help but snort. “I’ll admit that’s pretty impressive but it also only brings up more questions for me. One of them being whether or not any of you are properly sanitized between the, um, ‘adult parties’ if you’re saying what I think you are.”

“The charging stations also function as sanitizing stations when we’re idle, if that helps ease any of your concerns.”

The fingers pressed to your core rubbed along the length of you in a motion that had your hands scrambling to hold onto any stable part of him. Your palms settled on his forearms just below the spiked cuffs that embellished them. Freddy took it upon himself to finally push your underwear down to join your pants. Stroking over your exposed slit directly.

A loud moan left you and he used it as incentive to continue with his ministrations of your arousal; working you over on his fingers till your legs began to tremble. Threatening to give out from beneath you at any moment. Thankfully, it seemed he’d been anticipating your loss of control and offered you solace in his arms. Supporting you and then turning you around till your back was pressed to his chest. The top of your head barely reaching the bend of the painted lightning bolt of his front.

With you in a better position, Freddy returned to his previous task of making you fall apart. Only stopping those firm circles across you when your clit swelled and moisture began to smear across the metal of his fingers.

Having you warmed up and panting in his arms, the tall robot hummed down at you. Alienating a single digit so he could angle it down to be able to curve in just right, aligning himself right at your center.

As your hips idly rocked back and forth - practically humping yourself on his hand - you struggled to speak between your whines. “J-Just take it slow.”

You were thankful not to feel thick metal slamming inside of you, Freddy heeding your direction. He took his time in making sure the prodding wasn’t discomforting or hurting you in any way. More than pleased to see your mouth part in a silent groan before closing, teeth clacking together audibly as a circular fingertip began to press into you. Parting your folds so he could sink in further.

You’d guess that one of his fingers was equivalent to two or three of your own. The initial stretch that came with slowly working you open for him burned and left a dull ache. Though, Freddy was quick to pick up on your slight distress. Reaching down with his unoccupied hand, he gently lifted and held up one leg, spreading you open further before him. It’d seem to do the trick. The soreness was quickly relieved and replaced with a smoldering arousal. Pitiful whines escaping you as Freddy pumped his finger in and out of your pussy at a relaxed pace. Drawing out every motion he could the more he felt you struggle to keep still.

“You are doing so well for me, little bear~”

All thoughts left your mind once you heard the pet name. Freddy seemingly chock-full of surprises tonight. Just as his finger sank into where his second knuckle would be, you felt an intense vibration start inside you. All the air in your lungs forced out in the form of a sharp cry of ecstasy, the once slow-burning pleasure quickly turning into a blaze within. Each time the digit retreated from your core you could see the metal of his finger was polished with a coating of your arousal.

You wanted to warn that you were close but found the fingering combined with the constant pulsing too much to handle. Back arching off his chest, your thighs trembled as well, nearly bucking whilst you desperately mashed your hips down against his hand. Seeking as much stimulation as you could get.

“It’s t-too–!”

The vibrations proving to be too intense inevitably had you coming – cursing as your clit throbbed with oversensitivity. Nearly hyperventilating in the process. You could feel a small gush of liquid spill around his finger, the tight knot deep in your belly loosening. Garbling an unintelligible string of moans and whimpers while riding out aftershocks.

As nice as the thought was of breaking you down further, he didn’t want to push you too far for your first encounter. Ceasing his buzzing appendage, he gently withdrew from you so you could begin to recover. All the while he would softly hum and nuzzle the top of your head while he waited for you to come down from your high.

It was certainly going to be an experience you were going to remember for years to come. His fingers made even your best vibrator seem like a flimsy piece of junk. You couldn’t recall coming that quick or hard since when you’d first tried a vibrating toy years ago.

Once your legs stopped wobbling, Freddy rubbed his hands over them, kneading his thumbs gently into the sore muscles.

“Thanks, Freddy.” You mumbled.

Was it different and a little crazy to fuck one of the animatronics you serviced? Absolutely. Though, with how pleased and relaxed you felt in the moment, you couldn’t exactly find too many reasons to complain otherwise.

“It is currently a quarter past the hour.” Freddy pointed out. “Officer Vanessa will not be patrolling around this section of the Pizzaplex until the start of the next hour. If you wish, we could continue further.”

“Mm…” Contemplating as to whether or not you should take him up on the offer, you’d figured it’d gone well thus far. What was the harm in taking things a step further than you already had?

You offered him a shrug in return. “I’m still game if you are, dude.”

“Wonderful! I am as well.”

“Oh! W-Wow.”

F reddy carefully grabbed one of your thighs and the waist opposite of it, raising you until you were just above his waist level. Despite having come to trust him much more than you had earlier, you still worried about falling over and onto your face. Scrambling to hold onto him for stability for a second time.

A faint mechanical whirring sound could be heard before you glanced down, just in time to see the cause of the noise was a smaller hatch opening at his groin. Revealing a growing phallic-shaped protrusion. Your eyes widening at the sight. Vibrating fingers were one thing but having a functional penis was something else entirely.

His phallus matched the rest of his design and color scheme. The coloring of it was the dominant orange-brownish shade of the majority of his body, and much like it, it too was striped with light blue and red across the middle of the shaft. Appearing to be a perfect mixture of silicone and metal. The tip was circular-shaped, displaying a small opening in the center of the head. And, from the looks of it, it appeared to be seeping an opalescent fluid.

Freddy lowered you down till the tip resided just below your entrance, smearing the lubricant beading at the tip at your opening. The head eventually managed to work its way past your lower lips. Spreading you open around him easily thanks to the orgasm he’d given you prior. Prepared enough that the crowned head sank in with ease, earning a growl from Freddy. His fingers digging in hard enough that you’d be sporting bruises later on for sure.

Using his bruising hold on you to help manipulate your body down towards thrusting hips, effectively sinking you down further on his length in one fluid motion. The sensation of being empty one moment to full the next made your chest tighten, lungs taking in as much oxygen as they could so you could sob and huff against his chest. The walls of your cunt wrapping snugly around him.

“You are taking me so well, my sweet little superstar~”

Hearing his praises didn’t help one bit; only making matters worse for you as you felt yourself clench around his pseudo-penis. Moans trickling out as he used your body like a personal toy. Working your frame up and down effortlessly on his cock.

Knocking your head back against his chest, you pushed the hand that wasn’t holding onto him underneath your work shirt to fondle one of your breasts. A pained hiss shifting to a gratified sigh when stinging pain contorted into sweet pleasure, pinching and tweaking your own hardened nipple as he fucked you. Your ass bounced off his hips with each pistoning thrust, and soon you found it was becoming more difficult for you to hold yourself back. You didn’t want to be too loud but biting back every little noise was impossible. Even more so after you felt him sink further inside as your pussy stretched to accommodate his girth.

Eventually, the two of you had managed a solid rhythm together; his hands guiding and lifting you off his cock only to have you ease yourself down. Over and over, even after you could feel a familiar tightening deep in your belly, almost like cinching a knot tight. Tears welled up behind your lashes after a series of particularly rough thrusts nearly sent you careening into your release. Easily becoming overwhelming to the point you found yourself unable to warn him of your rapidly approaching climax. The best you could do in the moment being a tired tap to the arm nearest at your side. Fingers floundering shortly after.

Freddy sensing your imminent orgasm shifted his hands down to grasp both sides of your waist to take full control. Supporting you from below so he could quicken the pacing of his thrusts. Fucking you ceaselessly till you were trembling in his hold and moaning wantonly.

Watching you come apart on him had him nearing his own ‘climax’ as hot, slick velveteen walls did their best to coax every drop out of him, which he inevitably rewarded in no time.

The two of you held onto one another, coming together simultaneously. The hybrid cock buried to the very last inch inside of you began to pulse. Filling your cunt to the brim with the same solution he’d been leaking earlier. Tiny rivulets of your combined fluids leaked out from where the two of you remained joined. He’d come to a complete stop as the both of you winded down together in the wake of your sexual peaks.

The silence was broken by your breathless laugh. “Th-That was… holy fuck!” It seemed to be the best your brain could come up with at the moment. Though, it didn’t seem like Freddy minded all that much. Watching as he tilted his head and closed his eyes at you, seeming to be his version of a smile.

“Way to go, superstar! I knew you could do it.”

You had a hunch that after tonight there was no way you were going to hear that catchphrase again without being reminded of this night. Which, in all honesty, didn’t seem like such a bad outcome after all.

#five nights at freddy's: security breach #fnaf #five nights at freddy's #glamrock freddy x reader #freddy x reader #glamrock freddy x you #fanfiction #my writing

2K notes · View notes

absurdthirst · 2 years

Text

In the Bubble with You {Dieter Bravo x F!Reader}

Rating: Explicit

Word Count: 15.2k

Warnings: Drug use, masturbation, vaginal sex, fingering, oral sex (male and female receiving), slightly subby Dieter, miscommunication, angst, feelings

Comments: As a last minute addition to the cast, the hotel doesn’t have a room set up for you to quarantine in. So you are put with someone who is destined to drive you crazy - Dieter fucking Bravo.

A/N: First time for Dieter!!!

Co-written with @storiesofthefandomlovers

Click Keep Reading only if you have read the Rating and Warnings and understand the warnings may not be complete to avoid listing spoilers. As AO3 says 'creator chooses not to use warnings'. You also agree that you're the right age to be consuming anything here.

“What do you mean there aren’t any other rooms?” You are trying not to freak out, but they asked you here, it wasn’t like you had been begging to join Cliff Beasts 6.

The man behind the counter, Ronjon, his name badge read, gave you a tight smile. “Because you are a last-minute addition, there was no time to set up another room to house you.

“You can’t be full up!” You gesture to the empty English hotel. As far as what you had been told, the production had created a ‘quarantine bubble’ for the cast and crew, so you assumed it was just your people.

Bola behind you snorts. “They didn’t have time to outfit the door with a lock on the outside.” He mutters under his breath, making your eyes widen at the implication you would be locked in your room like a prisoner.

“Anyway, we have a solution!” The studio exec steps in, trying to smooth things over. “Dieter has agreed, no - volunteered - to quarantine with you. The suite is gorgeous and large, best in the hotel. You two won’t even know someone else is there!”

“Won’t - it’s fucking Dieter Bravo. I’m going to know he’s there simply because he smells like a goddamn dumpster.” You growl, not seeing the man in question behind you.

He raises his hands, almost in defense of your verbal onslaught, and you spin around when he says, “I suppose we are going to be roomies.” You can hear the smirk in his voice despite his mouth being covered by a mask. You glance around, whining when no one offers you another solution. You’re exhausted, wanting to just get into bed and sleep.

“Fine, but you’re sleeping on the couch.” You tell Dieter.

“We’ll see.” He smirks, his gaze dropping down to your ass as you are both escorted to the suite.

****

You are sitting on the sofa - now Dieter’s assigned bed - when you hear rustling. “How many damn Kit Kats can you possibly eat in one day?” You hiss, looking up from the script you’re trying to study.

The actor is half done chewing when his dark eyes meet yours. “They bring them on the trays. They appear and I feel compelled to eat them.” He says, making you wrinkle your nose at the sight of the half masticated candy bar.

The amount of drug paraphernalia scattered around the room was disturbing at first, but you just let him get on with it while you catch up on Cliff Beasts one through five to see what it’s all about. “Because you’re high.” You scoff, looking back at your script.

“I’m not high.” He scoffs before shoving more of the Kit Kat in his mouth. His eyes are glassy and pupils blown. “Nothing else to do.” He looks over and smirks at you. “Unless you want to spend these fourteen days having sex?” He offers with a waggle of his brows. “Don’t you want to fuck an Oscar winner?”

You physically retch, gagging a little and have to take a sip of your water to keep from reacting more. “No, no I don’t want to have sex with a man who is wearing a bathrobe that smells like a used sock. How? You just got here?” You huff in disgust.

He huffs, crossing his arms like a petulant child. “It’s natural deodorant and natural detergent. I don’t like those fucking chemicals. Messing with my brain waves and shit. It takes a while for the body pH to adjust.” He explains, a little embarrassed as he discreetly tilts his head to sniff himself. Maybe he should shower. He eyes you reading the script, chuckling to himself.

“What?” You growl, slapping the script down to look at him.

“You don’t need to read that, princess. It’s the same fucking script as the first five. Just a bunch of screaming and ‘I’m going to get you fucks.” He slumps down in the chair, spreading his legs wider, “it’s a fucking joke of a movie. I had to take it since everything’s shut down and if I didn’t get out of my house, I would’ve fucking blown my brains out.” He mimes shooting himself with his hand and you narrow your eyes.

“First of all, suicide jokes aren’t funny. It’s a serious fucking situation and people need help. You might not care but I do.” You hiss at him, “I need this movie to not be typecast. I’m always the naive young woman who gets killed for the lead male’s redemption arch, and I’m sick of it. I want to be a badass woman shooting dinosaurs.” You explain.

Dieter snorts. “Good luck.” He reaches for the open bottle of beer he was chasing his Kit Kat with. “Everyone but the main cast is going to end up dying. That’s how it works.” He gives a small shrug and grins. “Just make sure your pants are tight, your tits are on display and maybe they’ll bring you back for the next one.” He feels guilty about the joke, but it wasn’t that it was made, more that he wasn’t joking. He hated being in his house. By himself, no one to talk to. Even the cleaners weren’t coming by because of the virus. He needed people. Needed attention.

You wrinkle your nose at him, “you’re such an asshole. All because you received an Oscar. For what? Being the smelly asshole you are? What was it? Method acting but you just played yourself?” You mock him. “Just make sure you shower every day. I’m not spending another twelve days with you looking and smelling like fucking Oscar the Grouch.” You look back at your script, half watching his reaction.

Dieter’s mouth drops open slightly, unused to people talking to him like that. He is silent for a second, trying to think of a good comeback. “Yeah, well at least I’ve won something other than a Razzie.” He huffs, pushing himself up off the chair he was lounging in and grabbing his beer to take with him into the bathroom. “And get off my bed!” He calls out behind him.

When Dieter comes back into the room, you watch him grab the silver tray, and you scoff when he begins to create lines of coke on it using his fancy metal credit card. "Could you be any more stereotypical?" You tut after he uses a rolled up hundred dollar bill to snort it. He shakes his head, exhales sharply, and rubs his nose as he leans back in the chair, closing his eyes.

****

The next day, you are sitting on the floor during your stretches for yoga, and you grab the remote to change the channel from the stupid cooking show they have on English TV. You change the channel, raising your eyebrows when you see Dieter's movie playing. "Oh. Look who it is. The infamous Dieter Bravo." You declare, resuming your stretches after tossing the remote aside.

“Turn it off.” Dieter demands, popping up from a dead sleep on the couch, bewildered and slightly frazzled as he starts knocking things over to find the remote. His eyes are barely open and he feels like he crawled inside a scummy bottle and passed out, but he hates the sound of his voice and desperately needs it to stop. “Turn it off!” He whines, falling off the couch to the floor and starts crawling over to where you had tossed the remote while squinting against the harsh light since you had opened the damn curtains.

You grab the remote, keeping it out of his grip. “What’s wrong? Afraid to see how shit an actor you are?” You giggle, watching him scramble as he reaches for the remote. “Turn it off!” He roars, shifting to hover over you, reaching for the remote. You’re half disgusted, half turned on with that roar, and the way he hovers over you. Shit, he looks hot when he’s just woken up. You shake your head, keeping the remote out of his grasp by shoving it into your leggings. He would never reach for it there.

“Fucking give it to me!” Dieter reaches for the band of your leggings, pissed now that you are actively torturing him with the movie playing in the background. You push him away and he’s caught off balance, landing on his ass against the chair and his robe falls away from his boxers, revealing the half hard morning wood he had been enjoying in his dreams before you woke him, “fine, be a bitch.” He huffs, rolling over and stumbling to his feet. “No wonder no one else would quarantine with you.” He spits as he moves towards the bathroom.

You stare in shock, not expecting that Dieter would be that...well endowed. He wasn't even fully hard. You shake your head, reminding yourself that he's an asshole, and that any interactions other than spats you have with him, you'd regret. You turn off the TV, respecting his wish to not watch his own movie, and you begin your yoga moves, exhaling deeply, and trying to relax despite the way your cunt seems to be wet from a completely ridiculous thought of sex with Dieter. He comes back out after fifteen minutes, and you watch him, feeling guilty for the first time. "I'm sorry. I- I should've given you the remote." You tell him, shifting into the downward dog pose.

“Yes, you should have.” Dieter eyes your ass, trailing his gaze over the curve of it and imagines sliding inside you. “You could make it up to me by having sex with me.” He suggests. You scoff and he tuts. “What? You want to make it up to me.”

Turning over so you can glare at him, you shake your head. “I never said that!” You hiss.

Dieter huffs. “It’s implied. You do something wrong, you make up for it. Like leaving your son at the park by himself for five hours when he’s seven, you pay for the acting lessons he wants. So you have sex with me, right?”

“You-” You shift to sit down, cross legged as you stare at him. “Your parents left you at the park for five hours when you were seven?” Your jaw drops, unable to imagine how that would’ve felt for him as a kid.

“Yeah, but I guess it worked out because I got an Oscar and my mom got that facelift she’s always wanted.” He scoffs, crossing his arms.

“I’m sorry. I- I didn’t - you didn’t deserve that.” You tell him.

“Blah blah blah. Childhood trauma. So, we gonna fuck?” He asks, raising his eyebrows, and you scoff.

“I thought we were having a moment then. Beyond our arguments. I wouldn’t fuck you even if - even if we were the last two people on this planet.” You growl at him, annoyed at how he is governed by lust and indulgence.

Dieter gives a small shrug, like it’s not a big deal to him, although he is stung by your rejection of him. The only two people? That was a little harsh in his opinion. “Your loss.” He moves over to the mini bar and pulls out a bottle of water and twists the cap off to tilt it back. He sighs in satisfaction and looks over at you. “Wanna snort some coke?”

You shake your head, “for the umpteenth time, I don’t do drugs.” You scoff at him, “and you shouldn’t either.” You watch him as he pulls the baggie out of his robe. “Why do you do this? Why do you hate watching yourself on screen?” You tilt your head, wanting to know why Dieter Bravo is so messed up.

Dieter rolls his eyes and dumps the contents out onto a tray to start pushing it into lines. “Why does anyone do anything?” He shoots back. “Why do you focus on your looks rather than your skills? You’ve got talent. The movie- fuck, the one that you were in two years ago, it was good, but you had checked out before you even started.”

You frown, “you- you watched one of my movies?” You are surprised, figuring he’d be the type to never watch movies or TV shows, too artsy for mainstream media. He shrugs, “thought it looked good.” You bite your lip, thinking for a moment. “You know, I, uh, I wanted more serious roles. Asked my agent for them, but he just pigeonholed me into being the girl who is there to be pretty, to die at the beginning of a horror movie. It’s all I’ve been able to get since my big break. Those indie films…they allowed me to be serious, to be emotional. Even the sex scenes were classier than the costumes they put me in for the shitty made for Netflix movies.” You huff, crossing your arms.

“Sounds like you have a shitty agent.” Dieter comments as he continues to line up his next hit. “My agent doesn’t care. I’ve already won an Oscar, so he thinks that there’s nothing really else to be done. I’ve ‘peaked’, according to him.” He giggles and rolls up another hundred dollar bill. “So why not live it up and do what I want?”

“You don’t want to make movies to make movies? You won a fucking Oscar so you can do whatever you want. Directors would piss themselves with glee to have you on in their movie. You have your pick, not having to audition endlessly. You could be a proper movie star, Dieter.” You say, and he pauses, stopping just before he snorts some more coke.

“Diego.” He mutters, making you frown.

“What?” You lean closer.

“My name is Diego Brandon. Not Dieter Bravo. I just- I thought it was a cool stage name.” You stare in shock, amazed he’s admitted something like that. Something so private.

“Diego. I like it. It suits you.” You hum, shifting to get up. “I’m gonna shower.” You tell him, walking into the bathroom.

Dieter leans back against the couch, closing his eyes and blissing out as he hears the shower turn on. Imagining you stripping down and opening the door. “Hey big boy.” His eyes pop open, turning his head almost comically fast to see you standing in the doorway naked. “Why don’t you come over here and show me how much of a talented orator you are.” You wink and him as he bobbles his head up and down in drunken eagerness.

“Yes ma’am.”

You take your time in the shower, enjoying the only time you have alone since you’ve quarantined. You wash your hair, shave, and wash yourself off before you wrap the towel around your body. “Shit.” You curse, forgetting to get some clean clothes, and you unlock the door. When you open the door, you look down in shock to see Dieter with his tongue out. “Are you- are you licking the door handle?” You ask breathlessly, completely surprised and wondering what the hell he’s doing.

Dieter jumps at the sound of your voice, eyes opening and the fantasy that he was in disappears. You’re not pressed against the door, legs spread with his face buried in your cunt. You’re staring at him like he’s gone crazy and he swallows when he sees you in the towel, still damp from your shower. “No- uh, yes, yes I was.” He croaks out. “It’s coppery.” He lies, licking his lips and rocking back so he can push to his feet. “Iron deficiency. Need some supplements.”

You stare at him, his tongue coming out to lick his lips, and he swears that he can taste your tangy arousal on his mouth. "Fucking crazy. Need to do less drugs." You walk past him to the closet, reaching in to grab a new pair of leggings and a shirt. You forgo a bra, seeing no point when you are staying in the room. "You might want to order a steak for dinner." You suggest before you walk back into the bathroom, shutting the door.

“Steak….yeah.” Dieter mutters to himself, shaking his head and walking back over to the couch to flop down. Covering his face with his arm, he stretches back, trying to ignore the way that his cock is throbbing under the soft band of his pajama bottoms. He needs to get fucking laid. That cute girl down at the front counter seemed to like him, but she was too serious. He just wanted to have sex, have fun. Forget that he was Dieter Bravo for a while. Only good to family and those that called themselves his friends because of his money or connections.

You frown, coming out of the bathroom to see Dieter trying to unlock the door. “What are you doing?” You ask, “have you had enough of me? Trying to escape?” You snort, reaching for your phone. You know they’ve locked the door on the outside. You look over at him, seeing him shake. “Are you going to- just sit down.” You order, sitting down in the chair.

“I want to get out of here!” Dieter huffs, slamming his fist on the door in exasperation. “This is -“ He sighs and bangs his head on the door. “I’ll just- fuck, whatever.” He takes a deep breath and the tension relaxes from his body so that he’s slumped against the door for a moment before he pushes off of it to stalk over to the couch and flop down on it like a petulant child.

You sigh, watching him. “Sit down and calm the fuck down. You- you aren’t - you can’t leave. Neither of us can leave, you idiot. Just sit down and - I don’t know. What’s wrong? Am I really that bad that you want to leave?” You murmur, unable to not feel a little hurt by it.

He snorts, laughing to himself as he stares up at the ceiling. “You hate me, and have no problem letting me know it.” He says bitterly. “I can’t even get high and pretend like someone in this fucking world cares about me or lose myself in meaningless sex, so yeah, I want to go find someone, anyone, to get me out of my head.”

You sigh, tilting your head at him. “Why- why don’t you - why don’t you take more drugs?” You suggest, swallowing down your other suggestion. The permission for him to use your body has you on edge, but you know that once you’re sexually satisfied, you’ll regret giving your body to him.

“No.” Dieter stares up at the ceiling, huffing. “I’m fine.” He has no interest in your pity, only for you to make a comment later on. “Just do whatever you want, pretend I’m not here.”

You smirk, deciding to mess with him, and also get some revenge for being stuck in this room with him for two weeks. You have barely had any time to yourself. Even your showers are cut short by Dieter requiring to use the bathroom. You stand up, walking over to your suitcase, and you take out the velvet bag. Making your way over to the bed, you push your leggings down, kicking them off before you lay down, grabbing the vibrator, and you close your eyes as you turn on the toy, pressing it to your clit through your panties.

His eyes widen when he hears your vibrator. Shooting up to look over the edge of the sofa and huffing silently when he sees you spread out and playing with your toy. “Holy fuck.” He hisses, cock hardening and he bites his lip. “You, uh, want some help? You know, save your batteries?”

“No thank you, it's rechargeable.” You tell him sharply, reaching down to pull your panties to the side, sliding the vibrator through your folds before you push it inside of you. “Oh fuck.” You whimper, unable to push aside the fantasy your mind conjures of Dieter pushing into you.

Dieter just stares at you for a moment, unable to believe you would prefer to masturbate rather than have him touch you. Groaning he lays back down on the sofa, hesitating for a moment before he pushes his pajama bottoms down and spits in his hand. Wrapping his hand around his cock, he groans, wishing it was your cunt.

You open your eyes, you sit up, looking over to see Dieter has his cock in his hand. You moan, watching him as you push the vibrator in and out of you. “Fuck.” You whimper at the sight of his thick cock, “God, you have a beautiful cock.” You tell him, unable to stop himself as you work the vibrator in and out of you.

He stretches his neck looking around the back of the sofa, watching you move the toy in and out of your cunt, only getting a small glimpse of it due to your panties. “You could come sit on it.” He offers, squeezing the base and pumping himself quickly.

“N-no.” You pant, getting closer, and you reach down to rub your clit while still working the vibrator in and out of your cunt, your chest heaving as you try to breathe. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh-” You cut yourself off with a squeal, clamping down on the toy and soaking it as you arch your back.

He has no problem watching you, you started this after all. Your eyes flutter closed and he feels the way that you orgasm shudder through his own body. Groaning as he twists his wrist, he cums. Splattering ropes of cum across his shirt while he rides out his orgasm with a satisfied moan.

You ride your high, whimpering as you imagine Dieter hovering over you. Withdrawing the vibrator, you know you should say something, but when you sit up properly to look over at him, he’s asleep. A snore escaping his lips as his cum stains his shirt, and his cock softens against his thigh. “Good God.” You scoff, knowing that he’s older but he must have aged himself with the drugs if he has to nap that soon after cumming. With a sigh, you shift off of the bed to clean up, wash off your vibrator, before you get into bed, deciding to have a nap too.

After an orgasm is when Dieter sleeps the best. Head empty and relaxed, it works better than the drugs ever do. It’s one of the reasons he loves having sex. When he wakes up, he’s disoriented for a minute, looking around and grunting when he sees he didn’t even pull his pants up or take his cum covered shirt off. Climbing to his feet, he glances over at the bed to see that you are asleep, pulling his pants up and quietly making his way to the bathroom to shower.

You open your eyes when he shuffles into the shower, having been woken up by his grunts, and you flop onto your back, huffing. Shit. When did the self important child actor end up in your head? Maybe it’s being confined to one space, but you can’t stop thinking of him fucking you. Maybe you could wipe that stupid smirk off of his face? Make him submit to you, putting your pleasure first. No. No. This is your job. You need to act professional. You can’t have a rumor going around that you fucked Dieter Bravo. No. You need to get a grip.

You get out of the bed, grabbing your robe, and you stand up just as Dieter exits the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, water droplets still running down his chest. Your mouth goes dry, and you feel like you can’t breathe. “I- I need to pee.” You rush out, storming into the bathroom and slamming the door shut. “Get a damn grip.” You hiss to yourself.

Starving, Dieter calls down to the desk and orders four or five meals from the list. Not sure what you might eat too, he feels confident you would eat something he had ordered. Getting dressed in shorts and a t-shirt, he looks down and wonders when he stopped giving a damn about how he looked. The shirt was threadbare and the shorts had seen better days as well. He shrugs, unable to do anything about it and scratches at his tattoo while he waits for the food to come.

You pace in the bathroom, uncertain of how to feel about your new found lust for the actor you’re sharing a room with. He’s literally a human dumpster. Smells like one most of the time. He takes drugs, doesn’t care about other people at all, and seems to not give a shit about himself. He’s not your type at all. Yet why do you want him to fuck you? “Shit.” You groan, figuring it’s just some kind of Stockholm Syndrome. Except it’s the producers who have kidnapped you. Exhaling deeply, you put yourself together, and make your way back into the room. When you walk in, you’re surprised to see food laid out waiting for you. “You ordered this?” You ask Dieter the obvious question, but it’s hard to even look at him right now.

He pops a French fry or chip as the British call them, into his mouth and nods. “I was hungry and I thought you might be too.” He offers, motioning to the plates. “Figured you would eat something. Ordered some coffee too.” He didn’t drink it, but you seemed to love having coffee no matter what time of day it was.

You sit down, watching him dig into the hamburger. “Thanks.” You offer, reaching for the coffee, and you’re surprised he observed that you always drink coffee. “So…about, uh, about before. You know, when I- I didn’t- I’m sorry about that. I'm sure you didn’t want to see that.” You bite your lip, working on pouring yourself a cup of coffee.

“Don’t be.” Dieter shrugs and smirks, dipping another chip into the ketchup and eating it. “If I didn’t want to see it, I wouldn’t have been watching you while you came.” He rationalizes. “Best fucking sleep after that, because you made me cum.”

You swallow, watching him chew on the chip, and you swear even him doing that makes you wet. You've officially gone mad. "You made yourself cum." You retort, sipping your coffee. "I just- I just provided the free porn." You chuckle humorlessly. "Guess it could be anyone, huh? You just want to cum, to fuck someone. I - God, I'm such an idiot." You shake your head, knowing you shouldn't have let him get into your head when he clearly wants sex, and only sex. With anyone.

Giving you a confused look, he stops with another fry about halfway to his mouth. “You- wait a minute - you hate me and yet you are pissed because you masturbated in front of me and I got off on it?” He shakes his head and huffs. “When have I lied about what I wanted?” He asks you. “Never. I don’t do personal. People want a movie star, a fucking artsy actor. Not some asshole who - you know what? Never mind.” He picks up his plate, moving over to the small table near the window, not wanting to talk about it any more. Pissed that he tried to be nice to you and once again, you have nothing but loathing for him.

You narrow your eyes at him, annoyed that you’re annoyed at him when you’re the one who started it. You want to get under his skin. “Maybe I don’t want to know the movie star. Maybe I want to know Diego.” You spit back at him, sipping your coffee angrily as you try to process your own emotions towards the infuriating and poorly groomed actor.

“Diego isn’t interesting.” He huffs. “Diego couldn’t get a fucking role to save his life. Dying in the age-old fall back profession as a server.” He picks up his drink and takes a huge gulp. “Diego is a fucking mess, Dieter is just living his life how he wants.”

“Well, Dieter is an asshole who doesn’t consider other people, only himself. Dieter is selfish, and obnoxious and - and needs to take a fucking shower more often. Brush his hair. Diego, I’m sure, is someone I’d like to know. Maybe he should come out more often instead of letting Dieter take over.” You huff, setting your coffee down.

He scoffs, unsure of how to take that. “Yeah.” He mutters, looking out of the window and wishing that there was a balcony or something. Some space that wasn’t the bathroom to escape. He feels uneasy for some reason. Not used to being confronted like this. People don’t talk to him like this, like they care.

****

The next day passes by with silence except for the TV, and you spend as much time in the bathroom as possible to escape Dieter. Deciding to wash your hair, shave, do an entire skin care routine, and even read in the bath. He crudely shouted out, “are you taking a shit in there? I gotta piss.” You huff, and call for him to come in since you’re in the bath. You hate admitting it but you might’ve been touching yourself at the thought of his cock.

Dieter’s eyes widen when he sees you in the tub, the milky water concealing your nude body and he bites his tongue before he can ask again if you are sure you don’t want to have sex. Instead he moves over to the toilet and turns his back to you, legs spread wide and lifts the seat before pulling his cock out of his pants. “Don’t worry, I’ll put the seat back down.” He makes sure to tell you before he starts peeing.

You can’t help but admire his ass. He isn’t wearing the robe today, just a t-shirt, and you bite your lip as you watch him pee. “Yeah. I don’t want to fall into it because you didn’t put the seat down.” You say breathlessly, all venom gone as you imagine squeezing his ass. Fuck. What is wrong with you? You hate the man.

“Hey, I flush.” He huffs, finishing up and shaking several times before he tucks himself away. Because he’s not a complete savage, he makes sure he doesn't get any on the rim before he lowers the seat and flushes. He turns around and looks towards the door so he doesn’t stare at you. “Thanks.” He mutters, stepping over to wash his hands.

You watch him, book set aside, and your eyes drift from the earring, to his tattoos, to his stupid tattered pants. “Why do you dress like that?” You ask, blurting it out before you can even think about it. “You have - you’re successful. You have money, right? Why do you dress like you got your clothes from a dumpster?”

“What fucking else don’t you like about me?” He huffs, looking down at his clothes and then over at you. “It’s comfortable and the paps don’t like photos of someone looking like they are homeless. Doesn’t sell as well.” He shakes his head. “Have your luggage stolen and your fucking boxers auctioned off and you’d dress like this too.”

You bite your lip, feeling bad now you understand why he does it. He is beyond famous compared to you. You are a nobody compared to Dieter Bravo. You swallow. “I -I’m sorry. I couldn’t - I’m not famous enough to understand that. I’m sorry.” You repeat, sinking lower into the water.

“Don��t worry about it.” He rolls his shoulders back and shrugs. “Easier to look down on me when you don’t know the reason for it.” He tells you, opening the door. “Enjoy your bath.” He has a multi million dollar house and an Oscar, he doesn’t need to care about your opinion of him. At least that’s what he tells himself. Huffing as he wishes again he could get out of this room.

You sigh, sinking down into the bath, almost trying to wash away the desires you feel for the vagrant actor.

****

The next day comes along after a frosty stand off between you and Dieter, and when he tries to break out again, you tell him to calm the fuck down. “What’s wrong with you?” You sigh, wondering what’s brought on this latest surge of escapism.

“What do you care?” He scoffs, deciding that since he can’t get out of the room physically, he might as well escape mentally. Going over to his luggage and starting to rip through it, trying to find the stash of ecstasy he had brought with him. Something to make him forget that he was trapped in a room with a person who couldn’t stand him. Tossing out clothes and belongings haphazardly as he desperately seeks a distraction.

You watch him, brow furrowed as he finds the baggie of pills. “Fuck. You have a damn pharmacy in that suitcase.” You snort, wondering how he managed to smuggle it in. He opens the baggie, quickly popping a pill, and he asks you if you want one. “No, thanks though.” You chuckle humorlessly, “one of these days you’re going to be too old for all this shit. And then what? You gonna sit there all alone and regret being an asshole to everyone.”

He drops the back back into the suitcase and looks over at you. “You know? Maybe I’m not an asshole to everyone. Maybe I’m actually a pretty nice guy.” He offers. “An asshole would have let you sleep in the fucking broomcloset they were going to put you in instead of offering to let you stay with me.” He shakes his head. “I should have. Being by myself would be better than dealing with you.”

You rear back, almost like he slapped you, and you suppose verbally he did. You know you’ve been hard on him, but you’ve always admired him as an actor. To find out he’s so hopeless, it upsets you. “Maybe I’m trying to help you. Have you ever considered that? You are so- so fucking incredible. I have seen every single one of your movies, even the flops, and I think - you could be so much more. You need to - you need to pull yourself together. Get sober. Dress better. Take care of yourself.” You cross your arms, “besides, if I wasn’t here, you’d probably try to fuck the female instructor in the Tonal.”

“Yeah.” Dieter rolls his eyes and blows out an annoyed breath. “I’m so fucking incredible that everyone leaves. They use me for whatever fame, or money they can get and just drop me.” He sneers. “Well, fuck them. After about the fifth time finding my girlfriend banging some director I decided to just say fuck it. Why do you even care anyway?” He narrows his eyes as the drugs start to take effect. “You can’t wait to get away too.”

Your mouth opens slightly and you feel bad for him. Understanding now why he wants sex and only sex without a connection. He’s been hurt too many times. You understand that more than most. “I’m sorry, Dieter. I- I didn’t know. I - I don’t want to get away. Not now.” You confess softly.

Dieter doesn’t hear you, mind already starting to drift off in a haze. Right where he wants to be, outside of the lonely person that he is. Where everyone loves him and wants to be around him. He grunts, squinting into the distance like he’s searching for something as he stumbles over to the sofa and flops down.

You watch him from your spot on the bed, observing how high he is. He groans, hips slowly moving, and your jaw drops as you watch him essentially fuck the sofa. “Die-Dieter.” You gulp, listening to his moans and groans. “What- you need to - oh my God.” You cover your eyes, trying to ignore the fact that his sloppy humping of the sofa has you turned on.

Dieter is fully immersed in his fantasy. It’s you, under him. Beckoning him over when you were laying naked on his bed and begging him to fuck you. “Yeah.” He groans, looking down into your bright, lust filled eyes. “You like that?” He asks, grinding deeper into you. “Fuck.”

You are soaking wet as you watch Dieter thrust into the sofa, grunts and groans escaping his lips. You try to get his attention but he’s too immersed in his drug induced fantasy. “Oh God.” You whine, sliding your hand into your leggings to rub your clit, the desire for the messy actor burning bright.

He’s not even undressed but in his fantasy he is. Balls deep and pumping in and out of your tight cunt while you heap breathless praises on him. “You’re gonna cum?” He rasps out. “Cum for me, pretty girl.”

You whimper at his raspy words, knowing they are going to haunt your dreams. “Yes. Yes. I’m gonna- oh fuck. Dieter.” You whine, pushing two fingers into your cunt as you cum, worked up by him for days now. “Shit. Oh fuck.” You pant, clamping down on your fingers.

He grinds against the sofa a few more times before he makes a choked sound, cumming in his fantasy even though he’s not been hard the entire time. Too high to have an erection in reality. It doesn’t stop his brain from feeling the endorphins, groaning out your name and smiling as he slumps down against the cushions.

You sit up as Dieter groans your name, slumping down on the sofa. You bite your lip, realizing then and there that you need him to fuck you. You want him. Dumpster clothes and all. You want him. “Fuck.” You groan, falling back onto the pillows while Dieter murmurs to himself, eyes glazed as he stares across the room.

He sighs, happily and blissful in his drug induced haze. Nothing to worry about, no nagging or issues. “It was good.” He hugs a pillow to his chest, believing it to be you. “No, no you can ride next time.” He says, grinning to himself. “I’d love that.”

You shake your head, unable to believe he just tripped and fantasied about having sex with you. He’s high, otherwise you’d drag him over to the bed. “Dieter.” You call out, not moving from the bed, or even looking over at him.

“Yeah?” He hums, nuzzling the pillow.

“Do you want to have sex with me?” You ask, heart pounding.

“Didn’t we just - yes.” He finishes, smiling lazily.

“Ask me in the morning. When you’re not high.” You order.

“Sure.” He coos, closing his eyes.

Waking up is something Dieter doesn’t normally enjoy doing. Hating waking up and he’s often not a morning person. So when he wakes up the next morning and stumbles to the bathroom to piss, he still got his eyes mostly closed and navigates through the room by memory. Groaning when he pours himself into the shower and he wonders why you told him to ask you if you would have sex with him again. “Probably to turn me down again.” He huffs, standing under the boiling hot water.

You wake up when you hear Dieter shuffle to the bathroom, the sound of the shower turning on making you bite your lip. You sit up, brushing out your hair, and you rush over to the vanity to grab your mascara and lip balm, chewing on some gum that’s in your purse since he’s in the bathroom. You check yourself in the mirror before you throw away the gum and rush back over to the bed just as the door to the bathroom opens.

Dieter wonders why you are flipping in the bed, but he doesn’t say anything. Instead keeping his hand on the towel around his hips as he walks over to the suitcase to get some clean clothes. Soon he will have to have some laundry done. His method of packing light and picking up shit wherever he was isn’t exactly working in isolation in England. “Shit.” He huffs, kicking the bag. “Out of underwear.”

You watch his back muscles move, entranced by how strong and big he looks. “You - you don’t need underwear.” You declare, leaning forward to emphasize your cleavage. “Do you remember what happened last night?” You ask him.

Dieter turns around and his eyes widen slightly as they zero in on your breasts. “Yeah? Yeah.” He does but it always pays to play dumb. He gives a small nod. “I remember everything.” He lifts a brow. “Why? You changed your mind?” He asks, wondering if you are both talking about the same thing. Sometimes he remembered things differently than they really happened.

You sit up a little straighter, wondering if he is talking about the same thing as you. So you decide to be direct. “Ask me again.” You tell him, flinging the covers off of you. He swallows, tilting his head to figure out if this is a trick.

“Do you- do you want to have sex with me?” He asks, shifting from one foot to the other.

You smirk, kneeling on the bed, “yes. I do. Get over here, Bravo.” You order.

His jaw drops, his cock twitching, and he doesn’t hesitate. Not wanting you to change your mind, so he nods, “yes ma’am.” He rushes over to the bed, pouncing on it, and making you laugh at how eager he is.

“Kiss me, you asshole.” You order, reaching for him.

Groaning, he surges forward and pressing his lips to your eagerly. Cupping the back of your neck and sliding his tongue along the seam of your lips to beg for entrance. Forgetting everything but the way that your lips taste, the hint of mint on your breath and praying that you let him inside for a taste. His towel falls off his hips as he stretches out next to you.

You caress his shoulders, swinging your leg over his hip, and groaning at the bare skin against yours. “Oh God.” You murmur against his lips, licking along the lower one to request access that he eagerly gives. You tangle your fingers in his hair, tongue touching his, and you whimper into his mouth. His cock is hard against your inner thigh, and you can’t believe how good he feels pressed against you.

Dieter slides his arms around you, pulling you closer to him and wishing that the shirt that you are wearing wasn’t there. That your skin was pressed against his bare chest. Kissing you thoroughly and moaning when you flick your tongue against his before you pull away to bite his bottom lip. HIs cock twitches at the burst of pain.

You moan, reaching down to wrap your fingers around his hard cock. “Fuck. You’re so big.” You whimper, pumping him as you kiss along his stubbled jaw. “Want you inside of me. I want to- to feel you inside of me.” You gasp when his hand slides under your shirt to squeeze your breast.

“You wanted to ride me.” He groans, fusing his fantasy with reality and confusing it for a moment. “Do you want to ride me, pretty girl?” He asks, kissing down your neck and pinching your nipple and rolling it between his fingers before tugging on it softly.

You play along, knowing you never said that, but you don’t care. “Yes. Yes. Let me - where’s your robe?” You ask, pulling away from him, and you shift away from him before you shuffle off of the bed. “I want to tie you up.” You smirk, grabbing his robe and tugging the tie out of the loops before you make your way back over to him, kneeling on the bed. “You want me to ride you Dieter? I need you to beg me to fuck you.” You coo, trailing your finger along the underside of his cock as it rests on his stomach.

His head bobbles eagerly. “Fuck yes.” He agrees, throwing his hands up to the headboard so you can restrain him. “Fuck me, oh fuck, please, please fuck me.” He begs. “Sink your pussy down on my cock and ride me until you cum all over me.” He twitches at the idea and wiggles impatiently. “Fuck me.” He whines.

You love how desperate he is. You straddle him, feeling his throbbing cock against your thigh, and you grab the robe tie, using it to tie his hands to the headboard. You love how eager he is to submit. This cocky, arrogant actor, desperate for you to fuck him. It has you dripping into your panties, soaking them. You lean forward, your lips hover against his. “Such an obedient boy, aren’t you?” You smirk, shifting back to pull your tank top over your head.

“Fuck, look at those tits.” He moans, licking his lips and his mouth moves as if he’s trying suck them even though they are well out of his reach. “Wanna suck them.” He confesses, grinding his hips up and whining when you lift up off of him. “Where are you going? I thought you were gonna fuck me?”

You giggle, shifting off of the bed to push your shorts and panties down. You bend over to grab your panties, kneeling on the bed after you walk over to your bag, grabbing a condom out of the zippered side. You always have them in there. You checked the expiration date, relieved to find it’s okay. “You want me to fuck you baby?” You coo, setting the condom down as you bunch up your panties.

“I said I did.” He bites his lip and gives you a pathetic look. “He’s all ready.” He tells you, glancing down at his cock and making it lift. “All hard and ready for you to fuck. You wanna sit on it? He wants you to.”

You grab the condom, ripping open the packet, and you toss the wrapper aside as you roll the rubber down his hard cock, pumping him a couple of times. You shuffle forward, straddling his thighs to hover over his cock as you grip the base. You meet his desperate eyes, staring into them as you sink down onto his cock. “Fuck. You feel so good baby. Holy shit. I- fuck. Want you to ride me.” He pleads. You reach over for your panties, “I don’t want another word out of you.” You tell him, bunching up the lace and shoving them into his mouth.

Dieter moans around the panties, loving the fact that he can taste you in the fabric. Rolling his eyes in pleasure and bucking his hips up to encourage you to ride him. Desperate to feel your walls clench around him in pleasure when you cum. He looks up at you, blank to everything but you and the way that your cunt stretches around his cock.

Ready to orgasm on something other than your fingers or your vibrator, you begin to ride him, grabbing onto the headboard near his hands as you start to bounce on his cock. “Fuck. Dieter. You- you feel so good inside of me.” You pant, rocking up and down until you find that angle that makes you gasp.

His eyes flutter shut when you squeeze him. “Futh!” He groans from behind your panties, bracing his feet on the bed and rocking up into you while you bounce on him. Tugging at the restraints and enjoying the way your tits bounce. When you let him go, he’s going to suck on them.

You cry out when he thrusts up into you, hitting deep and just right. You moan his name, throwing your head back. “Oh fuck! Yes! Right there!” You squeal. You are about to cum when the lock rattled and the door swings open to reveal Bola. You turn your head, eyes wide. You stop moving, reaching up to pull the panties out of Dieter’s mouth.

Dieter looks around your body at where Bola is staring at the two of you in wide eyed shock. “Q-quarantine is over.” He announces cautiously. “Fourteen days are up.”

Your hand is frozen right over Dieter's mouth and with a push of his tongue, he’s spitting your panties out of his mouth. He frowns at the announcement and huffs. “Not for another hour. Our quarantine is extended, come back later.” He tells Bola before looking back up at you. “Put your panties back in my mouth.” He orders, opening his mouth wide.

You giggle, shoving them back in, and you begin to rock on his cock again, not giving a shit that a dumbstruck Bola stands in the doorway, unsure of what to do or say. “I- I’ll be back in an hour.” He spits out, slamming the door as he rushes out of the room.

“Where were we?” You coo, caressing his chest, and you drag your nails across his nipples. “Oh yes. You were going to make me cum.” You reach up to slap his cheek, loving the control you have over him, before you bounce on his cock.

Dieter shudders, bucking up into you again and moaning around the fabric. Eyes rolling back when you scratch his nipples again and his cock twitches. Rarely has anyone ever played with his nipples and he loves it. Making him harder than he already was as you roll your hips and grind down on him. Moaning again when you squeeze his hips with your thighs and slam down on him hard.

“I’m gonna cum on your cock and then I want you to cum so hard, it’s better than any high those stupid fucking drugs could give you.” You pant, bouncing on his cock so your tits sway. You pinch his nipples, laughing breathlessly when his cock twitches inside of you. “Oh you like that. You like being used? Knowing that I can use you however I like? I’m going to use your cock for my pleasure.” You moan, getting closer and closer to your orgasm.

Nodding eagerly, he huffs and your name comes out garbled. Fingers tightened into a fist and panting while you ride him even harder. He loves this and you’re right. This is better than any high, feeling better than any chemical he’s ever taken. Looking up at you and begging you with his eyes to cum, he wants to feel you. “Ooo it.” He begs around the panties, cock twitching in anticipation.

You let out a squeal so loud, you’re certain the entire hotel hears as you clamp down on his cock, grinding deep and hard as he hits just right. “Oh fuck. Dieter!” You moan, thighs shaking as you struggle to work yourself through it. You stop, making him whine around the lace, and you exhale shakily. “So-sorry. I just - I haven’t cum from sex in such a long time.” You open your eyes, starting to move again. You want to hear him, want to hear him plead to cum, so you reach up to take your panties out of his mouth.

“Fuck, do it again.” He begs, biting his lip and trying to grind up into you. “Cum again. Fuck, that was hot. Do it again.” He wants to feel you cum around him again, loving how you sound and the way you and cried out his name. He could be happy just hearing that.

You are surprised he isn’t ready to cum. “Fuck. You’re - you’re so hot.” You pant, grinding down on his cock again. You reach up to untie his wrists with a quick tug. “Fuck me. I want you to fuck me.” You plead, tossing the piece of material aside. “Dieter. Please.” You whine, your thighs starting to ache.

He rolls you over and under him. Moaning when he thrusts forward and buries his cock deep when your legs pull back around to wrap around his waist. “You want me to fuck you, pretty girl?” He demands, staring down at you with dark eyes. “Want to cum again?”

You nod, a whimper escaping your lips. “Yes. Yes. I want to cum again. Please baby. Make me cum.” You groan, heels digging into his ass to push him impossibly deeper. “You feel so good inside of me. Fuck Dieter. Fuck me.” You order.

His eyes glaze over and he nods. “Yes ma’am.” He starts rocking, short, hard thrusts as he holds himself up over you and drops his hips to try to find that spot that made you squeal while you were riding him. Puffing out breathes while he fucks you, the idea that he needs to stop smoking runs through his brain.

You cling to him, rocking your hips up to meet his thrusts, and your head rolls back onto the pillows as your mouth falls open. Moans and cries escape your lies, unrestrained and unfiltered, you squeal when he finds that spot again. “There. Oh fuck. There. It’s gonna - you’re gonna make me cum.” You pant, thighs tightening around his hips.

“Good.” He practically growls the word, his own body starting to tense up, keeping his hips moving as much as he can with you gripping them tightly. Sweat rolls down his face and clings to the tip of his nose. “Cum. Fuck, cum for me.”

You can't deny him, a wail escaping your lips as you cum again. Clamping down on his cock so tight he swears you're going to snap it off. Your nails scratch down his back, and you soak him, unable to believe how hard he made you cum. "Di-Dieter. Cum. Want to - fuck - want to see you cum." You plead, struggling but managing to open your eyes to see his face.

He hisses, blowing out a breath and rocking into you faster, seeking out his own high. Pumping into your tight cunt another three times before he’s collapsing against your body and burying his face against your neck. Ropes of cum spilling into the condom while he whines and moans in pleasure.

You are unable to look away, entranced by the careless, completely feral look on Dieter's face. It's like his mask has fallen off and you are seeing the real man behind the façade. You find yourself loving the sight of him. Exhaling shakily, you caress his back, letting your legs relax and lower to the bed. "Feeling better baby?" You ask, knowing he's been desperate for sex since he arrived.

“Yessss.” The words are breathed out, sighing at overwhelming bliss of cumming from more than just his hand. “Fuck, that was good. Wasn’t that good?” He pulls back and looks down at you with a hopeful expression on his face, wanting to make sure he has pleased you. “Better than that toy of yours.”

“It was good. Way better than my toy. Shit. We should’ve done that two weeks ago. Would’ve done it if you weren’t such a prick. I like this Dieter more.” You cup his cheek, caressing it as you admire his soft eyes, glassy with pleasure rather than drugs. “Too bad we gotta go work. Huh? I’d rather spend my days with you inside of me. Especially since you don’t talk with my panties in your mouth.” You tease,

He rolls his eyes and pulls out of you to climb off of the bed to dispose of the condom. “Yeah well, you’re a lot nicer with my dick in you too.” He tells you over his shoulder while he walks into the bathroom. The jab about him stings but he’s used to it. Coming back to the bedroom, he picks up his towel. “Now you can have your own room and get away.” He tells you.

You sigh, seeing him close himself off again. The small moments where he allows himself to be who he really is are the times you like him the most. You shuffle off of the bed, grabbing your robe to wrap it around yourself. You open your mouth to say something when Bola opens the door after knocking. “Oh good. You’re done having sex. Miss. I- I have your own room for you. If you want to pack your things, we will take them for you.” You glance back at Dieter who crosses his arms, avoiding looking at you.

You huff, nodding, “very well. Give me twenty minutes.” Bola nods and shuts the door. You turn around, watching Dieter walk over to his suitcase to pull out yet another tatty pair of boxers. “I - I guess this is it. I’ll see you later. No doubt that moron director wants us to have dinner as a cast.” You say, speaking to yourself when Dieter doesn’t respond and you pack your things.

Dieter actually tries. Yes, the robe is over his clothes but instead of pajama bottoms and a ratty t-shirt, he’s wearing a button down and pants that have belt loops. Even if he’s not wearing a belt. Coming downstairs, he immediately grabs a glass of wine and starts guzzling it down. Hating how big his room seems now that your stuff isn’t in it. Bola said housekeeping will change the sheets and it would be like you were never there.

You adjust your dress, trying to deny the fact that you might've dressed up a little more than necessary for a cast dinner. You enter the reception room, the rest of the cast are already there, along with the director and producer of this God awful movie, but your eyes immediately focus on Dieter.

He looks down over the rim of his glasses. “I never watch my own shit. You should never watch your own shit.” He tells Lauren after she gushes over his Oscar-winning performance in Hunger Strike. “You just - wipe, you flush and move on.” He takes another sip of his wine as she rambles on about her divorce after he tries to be polite, and he sighs. “Listen. I’m sorry. I’m trying to care but it’s…hard” Lauren’s jaw drops and Dieter spots you across the room before he grunts. “Excuse me.”

You watch him approach you, the slight swagger that seems to disappear as he stands before you. “Hey.” You offer lamely. “Hey.” He smiles, reaching up to rub the back of his neck. “Uh, how’s your new room?” He asks. It’s awkward but you’re glad to see him. “Feels way too big without you sulking on the sofa.” You answer honestly. “You- you look good.” You tell him, liking how he looks now that he has cleaned himself up and is wearing real clothes.

“You look good.” He emphasizes, biting his lip and glancing around. “Too good to be here.” He admits, rolling his eyes at the atmosphere of false cheer. “Hopefully they have plenty of wine with dinner.” He scoffs. “Otherwise I might just scream.”

You chuckle, “right? Acting like we are a family when all of us are here to do a damn job and get paid for it. So…where is the booze?” You ask, glancing around to see a glass of champagne on the tray. “Perfect.” You hum, making your way over to the tray. You pick up the glass just as Dustin walks over to you.

“I heard you were a last minute addition. What are you gonna do sweetheart? Get your tits out?” He jokes, making you frown.

“What are you gonna do? Fuck everyone on set apart from your wife?” You raise your eyebrows. “Oh sorry. Ex-wife.” You chuckle, annoyed that you’re now being typecast in person.

Dieter frowns, and looks over at Dustin. “Already starting to insult everyone?” He asks, unhappy with the comment. It was one thing to be an ass, it’s another to insult someone. “Or are you punchy because of being isolated by yourself?”

You bite your lip to smother your smile at Dieter’s defense of you. “I guess I wasn’t so lucky to have to quarantine with her. I heard you guys fucked the entire time.” Dustin smirks, trailing his eyes along your body, “guess you like fucking Oscar winners?” He chuckles, walking off to bother his ex-wife.

You narrow your eyes, downing the rest of your champagne as you watch him walk off. “He’s a prick.” You huff, turning back to look at Dieter just as you’re called to sit down for dinner.

Dieter saw the expression on your face when Dustin brought up having sex with him. He sighs and sits down, wondering if you regret it. Unable to dwell on it for too long because the fucking director starts running his mouth. Looking over at you and rolling his eyes and smirking while he talks about the adventure they are on. Biting his lip and glancing down at your tits before winking at you.

You heat up under his gaze, those stupid sunglasses just transparent enough for you to see his wink, and his eyes drop down to your tits. Damn him for being so handsome, even when he looks homeless. You barely hear the director ramble on as you kick off your heel and slide your foot along Dieter’s pant leg until the ball of your foot is pressed into his crotch, a smirk on your lips.

He grunts, cock twitching under the pressure of your foot. Reaching down and pressing the heel of his hand to the top of your foot. Encouraging you to rub him harder. Smirking as he picks up his wine glass and lifts in a small toast. He wants to drag you away from this table. Take you back up to his room and strip you down again. Let you tie him up again. That had been really fun. He slides his tongue around the rim of the glass while looking at you before he takes a sip.

You bite your lip, cunt clenching around nothing as you imagine him eating you out. You bet he’d be so enthusiastic with a “yes ma’am.” You whimper softly at the thought, pressing your foot harder into his groin, rubbing his hardening cock through the material. You barely manage to raise your own glass and take a sip when his fingers trail along your calf. You barely hear your name but you turn your head to look at Carol who is frowning, “are you okay?” She asks.

“Uh, yeah. I’m fine.” You squeak, “what about you Dieter?” You smirk, wanting to see him squirm.

He gives a half grin, twisting his lips and huffing out a chuckle. “Perfect.” He rasps, fingers still stroking your bare leg. “How can I not be at this amazing dinner party with my amazing cast mates?” He asks, feigning a bright smile.

You snort at his thinly veiled sarcasm, and you move to lower your foot but he grabs your ankle. “I- I think I’m gonna go to the bathroom.” You offer Dieter a pointed look, “I’m not feeling so great.” You fake, and the producer’s eyes widen and the health officer rushes over to you.

“Are you coughing? Do you have a headache? What about a temperature?” You push Gunther’s hand away.

“I’m fine. Just lady stuff.” You lie, making the young man instantly back away. You snort and glance over your shoulder at Dieter, offering him a sly smile when no one is watching.

Looking around the table Dieter groans, clutching his stomach. “Fuck.” He grunts. “I gotta shit.” He huffs, looking over at Carol. “Do you have to shit?” He points at the smoked salmon crostinis. “I think those might be bad”. He shuffles out of his chair and does an exaggerated stiff legged walk out of the room like he was trying to not soil himself.

You giggle when you see Dieter rushing down the hall, looking over his shoulder to make sure he wasn't followed. You reach for him as he grabs your waist, pushing you against the wall to press his lips to yours. You moan into his mouth, grabbing his sunglasses because they press against your face, so you toss them aside, tangling your fingers in his hair.

“Much better than that awful dinner.” Dieter mumbles against your lips. Trailing kisses down your jaw while he reaches up to cup your breast through your dress. “You wanna have sex again?” He asks, already hard and pressing against your hip.

You moan out, “yes, but first, I want you on your knees for me.” You smirk, pushing him down until he is kneeling beneath you. You pull your dress up, showcasing your lack of panties, and you love the groan that escapes his lips. “Want you to lick my pussy like a good boy.” You coo, knowing he loves to be ordered around.

“Fuck.” Dieter’s eyes widen and he looks around the hall for anyone coming before he quickly reaches up to take a leg and lift it up on his shoulder. “Look at that pretty pussy.” He blows on your skin and smirks up at you. “You want your good boy to lick your pussy? Like this?” He leans in and licks a hot stripe up your cunt.

You moan, head hitting the wall as you tilt your head back. “Fuck yes. Yes. Yes. Good boy. So fucking good. Oh God. Dieter. It’s so good. Your tongue feels so good.” You rock into his face, lost in the sensation. Your moans echo down the hall but you don’t care, too lost in the feel of him sucking on your clit.

Groaning, he shudders while licking your clit. Loving how unrestrained you are and his hands hold your hips and rocks you harder against his face. Almost wishing you were sitting on it. He devours you eagerly, urged on by your moans and the way you tug his hair.

You can’t believe you have the Oscar winner on his knees for you, sucking on your clit. You cry out, clamping your hand over your mouth to smother it, when he pushes two fingers into your cunt, curling them expertly. You pant into your palm, your other hand tugging on his locks, until you fall over the edge, moaning his name even though it’s muffled.

He’s fucking about to cum in his pants, obsessed with the way that you taste and pour out on his tongue. Groaning and licking you like you are his last meal while he works you through your high. Sloppily lapping at your clit so he doesn’t overstimulate you, soaking his face in your juices happily and getting into his scruffy hair along his jaw. Only pulling away when you pull him away by his hair, tongue out and eyes still closed before he finally opens them and looks up at you before he licks his lips.

You look down at him, chest heaving, and you grab the back of his neck to pull him up to your face, wanting him to kiss you. "Fuck me. I- I have an IUD. I'm clean. I- I need you inside of me. Please." You beg, reaching in his pants after fumbling to unbutton them, and you wrap your fingers around his cock.

Dieter groans, thrusting into your grip. “Fuck, put your leg up on my hip.” He doesn’t care that you are in the middle of a hotel hallway, that anyone else could walk by at any moment. All he cares about is that he gets inside you. You pull him out of his pants and he shuffles closer, letting you prop your leg on his hip and guide him to your core.

"Shit." You hiss, gripping onto his shoulders as he pushes into you in one thrust. You turn your head, pressing your lips to his as he pushes deep into you. "Fuck." You pant against his lips, rocking against him, trying to get him to move. "Fuck me." You plead.

“Going to.” He grunts, pushing you up harder against the wall and starts thrusting into you fast and hard. Desperate to feel you clench around him again and to lose himself in the bliss of an orgasm. It was more intense with you, better than he’s had in a long time. “Fucking love fucking this pussy.”

You whine at his words, burying your face in his neck, and you inhale deeply, loving the clean scent of the cologne that he had dug out from somewhere. You like to think he dug it out for you. “So good baby. Fuck. I love your cock.” You moan, feeling every ridge and vein without the latex covering his length.

He groans out your name, forcing it out through his teeth while he keeps pumping into you. Oblivious to everything but the drag of your cunt against his cock and how hot you are. “Too bad you have your own room.” He grunts. “Could sleep inside you.”

You whine in agreement, “never - never imagined I’d actually miss your smelly ass in my room.” You chuckle breathlessly. You cling to him, grinding down as he thrusts up, “gotta - we gotta - find time to do this.” You pant, wanting him to fuck you again and again. You can’t seem to get enough of him now.

He chuckles. “Fuck you, I smell great.” He huffs out, grinding deep and sliding his hand down to lift your leg higher while every push of his hips pins you to the hallway wall. “You want to fuck tomorrow?” He asks. “On- on set?” He knows he would be able to find somewhere to fuck you.

“Yes. Yesss.” You hiss, both from the new angle and his words. “Gotta - gotta find somewhere to fuck. Don’t want to make them suspicious.” You pant, getting close to your orgasm, and you reach between you to rub your clit. “Fuck. Dieter. I’m gonna - oh shit.” You squeal, burying your face in his neck as you clamp down on his cock.

A growl rumbles in his chest, loving how you are cumming for him. “Good girl.” He huffs, quickening his thrusts to work you through your orgasm and because he’s so close to his own. “Gonna cum.” He moans in your ear. “Fill you up with my cum. Make sure you have me in you when you go back to- to your room tonight.” Your cunt clenches around him and he’s gone. Pushing deep and gasping while he fills you up just like he had promised.

You love how it feels when he paints your walls with his cum, your head tilting back against the wall before he kisses along your neck. “Fuck.” You exhale shakily, “we - we gotta get back. They won’t believe our stupid stories.” You giggle, caressing his back before you gently push on his chest. His hair - usually messy - looks even messier. You smile, reaching out to run your fingers through it.

Scoffing, Dieter pulls away and starts to put himself back to rights. “You mean you don’t have messed up hair and sweat when you take a shit?” He jokes, winking at you as he zips up his pants. You snort and he grins at your expression of disgust. “It was a quick way to get out of any situation. Pretend to have to shit.”

You wrinkle your nose. “You’re disgusting. It’s a good thing you’re sexy.” You lower your leg and grimace at his cum already dripping down your thigh. You adjust yourself, making sure you’re decent before you grab his robe. Pulling him close to kiss him, you press your lips to his before you pull back, making your way down the hall to go back to the table, sitting down with Dieter’s cum dripping down your thigh.

He takes a few more minutes before he comes back to the table, pulling off his robe as he sits down and groans. “Yeah, no more salmon for me.” He huffs, shaking his head. “It was horrible, and I think I might have broken the toilet.” He winces and sends Bola an apologetic look. “Sorry.” He mouths.

You bite your lip to smother your giggle, ignoring the look from Carol, and Dustin is too busy eying his ex-wife while the young Tik Tok girl films everything. It’s a strange night, and you’re soon ready to go to bed. Dieter meets your gaze across the room as he sips his wine, and you wave at him before making your way to your room.

Dieter pouts as he makes his way back to his solitary room now. Unhappy that he won’t have you there. Even the snoring you do is going to be missed, though you swear you don’t snore at all. He knows he does, can’t help it, but you still tried to say you didn’t even when he had recorded you. Stripping down, he slides into the bed and wishes it was already morning so he can see you again.

You watch Dieter come on the set, in a ridiculous orange puffer jacket, and equally bad eyeliner. His hair is slicked back though and that makes him unbelievably sexy. You glance down, sorta thankful for the bustier top you’ve been shoved into. Ridiculous outfit for climbing a fucking mountain and killing cliff beasts. You are waiting for your directions, standing on the green screen set, as you watch Dieter stride over, face shield on before one of the assistants takes it from him.

He smirks and looks over at your outfits “Nice tits.” He tells you with a wink, before looking over at the director. Dustin and Carol are still not on set and he rolls his eyes. “Thought we had an 8am call time?”

“Probably fucking. I think they’re back together.” You cross your arms, glancing around at the idiots working on set. The director is batshit crazy. Coming to this movie from a fucking movie shot on an iPhone. You sigh, regretting taking this movie now until you look at Dieter. “Practice your big line?” You tease, nudging him.

He grins, rolling his eyes over to the director. “How does it fly, it has no fee-aaa-thers!” He cries in a horribly ambiguous accent. He doesn’t know why they made the accent like that, but it’s kind of cool and he’s just annoying enough to do it.

You laugh until you snort, covering your mouth in horror, but he just laughs with you. It’s easy, and you find yourself liking that. The annoying, precocious, smelly man you met on the first day, is no longer in front of you. Perhaps, this is more Diego than Dieter. “Such a good actor doing a - what is that- Italian, Spanish, French accent?” You tease.

“I call it annoying.” He jokes, grinning at you. “Delightfully annoying so that they will never suspect Gio of being the bad guy who wants to kill the cliff beasts for the corporation before they change their minds.” He had laughed when he read how he dies, imagining the faces he will make. “But let’s just call it snooty.” He tells you, watching you laugh again and wondering why it couldn’t have been this easy while you were stuck together.

“Annoying and snooty are definitely two words to describe it. Am I seriously fucked up if I find it just a little sexy?” You ask, biting your lip. “Maybe it’s the slicked back hair and you look like you’ve actually showered, but this is a good look for you.” You tease, reaching out to caress the vibrant orange puff jacket.

“Maybe because I did shower.” He huffs. “I actually do shower, how many times was I in the bathroom? I wasn’t jerking off every time.” He murmurs, pinching your side playfully. “Now, you gonna let me motorboat you while you’re wearing that later right?” He asks with a grin. “They look good, perked up with a bra on for once.”

You roll your eyes at him playfully before you smirk. “Only if you’re a good boy.” You pat his cheek as the director calls for everyone on set after Dustin and Carol finally join you. You step onto your mark, watching Dieter as he takes this movie far too seriously, and the director calls for action.

Dieter throws his whole body into the movie. While it’s ridiculous, because he knows it is, it’s also work. He might be a lot of things, but he is a professional in a movie set. Listening to the director even if he’s an idiot. Taking cues until Dustin huffs and breaks the scene, complaining about the script.

Dustin begins to go off on a tangent about the script, asking for his pages to be read, and you know this is going to take a while. You step over to Dieter, leaning in to whisper in his ear. “You wanna find that quiet corner on set? You can motorboat me.” You tell him, thankful that none of the others are watching as you nip his earlobe.

Dieter smirks and nods, grabbing your hand and tugging you away from the gathering of people. If anyone asks where you are going, you’re just backing away for social distancing purposes. “Over here.” He murmurs. “There’s a little alcove we can hide in.” He tells you as he guides you towards it.

You let him guide you towards the alcove, giggling when you realize no one would think to look here. With a giggle, you push Dieter up against the wall of the alcove, reaching down to unbuckle his belt, before you reach in to pull his hard cock out. "Fuck. You're ready to go." You coo, shifting to kneel down, looking up at him as you waste no time in taking his cock into your mouth.

“Fuck.” Dieter groans, head tilting back and knocking against the wall as you take him deep. “Oh fuck baby, suck it.” He reaches down and caresses your cheek since he doesn’t want to mess up your hair. Looking down at you on your knees for him. “Fuck, you’re good at that.” He praises breathlessly.

You hum around him, pleased at his praise, and you grab onto his thighs for balance, bobbing your head to take him deeper. You swallow around him, saliva nearly dripping down your chin and you can't afford to ruin your makeup. You pull off of him after a moment, reaching up to wrap your fingers around him, pumping him as you catch your breath. "You like that, huh? My lips wrapped around your cock? Look at you. So desperate to cum, aren't you?" You coo, feeling powerful when Dieter lets out a strangled groan.

He whines, whines, when you lick the tip and press a kiss to it. “I didn’t fucking tease you.” He complains, bucking his hips towards your mouth. “I wanted you to cum. Please baby.” He begs, wanting your mouth back on him again.

You love hearing him beg, grinning to yourself, and you take pity on him. Looking into his eyes as you take him back into your mouth, wrapping your lips around the sensitive head. Giving him just a second, you take him deeper until he is sliding down your throat, hollowing your cheeks as you work on making him cum. Your hands grab his ass, urging him to thrust and use your mouth.

Choking out another curse, he can’t help but push his hips forward. “Fuck.” He spits when your eyes water but you don’t choke. “You look good like this.” He huffs, starting to thrust into your mouth and groaning when you swallow around him. It’s probably the best blowjob he’s had in years, maybe ever. Made even more exciting by the fact there is a roomful of people just behind that plywood wall. “Gonna make me cum.” He groans. “Spill down that pretty throat?”

You hum around him, giving him permission to cum down your throat, and a tear rolls down your cheek as saliva drips from your mouth. You moan around him, desperate for him to cum, to watch him as he coats your throat with his seed.

Your mouth starts applying gentle pressure, making him moan and thrust deep, cock flexing while spurts of cum pumps up the shaft and shoots down your throat. Watching you as your throat closes around him again and again, swallowing down every drop save for the errant little pool that slides out of the corner of your mouth.

You pull off of his cock after working him through it, licking your lips, and you miss the errant drop until his finger gathers it up. You look up at him, eyes focused on his as you suck the salty substance off of his thick digit. "Hmm. Satisfied?" You hum, standing up when your knees start to hurt.

“No.” He shakes his head and pulls you close so he can start working his hand into your tight pants. “Want to get you off, then I’ll be satisfied.” He promises. He’s been selfish plenty of times before in his life, but he knows he doesn’t want to be selfish with you.

You gasp when his fingers expertly find your clit, his hand squashed by your tight pants, but that doesn't stop him as he makes you moan his name. "Fuck." You lean against him, losing your balance when he rubs your clit just right. "Shit. You're - you're too good at that."

He leans in, pressing his face close to your neck but not enough to smear the makeup on you. Keeping you upright and groaning when you whimper again. Loving those little sounds you make, it feeds his ego, soothes his ruffled feathers. “So why don’t you cum for me?” He coos, dropping his voice and practically purring in your ear when your hips cant up, seeking out his touch.

You were worked up from sucking his cock, so it doesn’t take long for you to fall over the edge. Clamping down around nothing as he works your clit, you bite your lip to smother your groan. You want to kiss him but that’ll mess up your makeup even more. “Oh fuck. Dieter.” You pant, clinging to him.

“Good, huh?” He hums, happy that you are cumming for him. That he can make you feel good. Continuing to rub your clit until you are starting to squirm away from him before he pulls his hand out of your pants and grins as he slips his fingers into his mouth to suck your taste off of them. “Hmmm.” He groans. “Let’s go see if they’ve shut up already.” He offers after he pulls them out, sucked clean of your essence.

You nod, making your way back onto set to see only the director and producer standing there, talking, almost arguing. “Where did everyone go?” You ask, patting down your hair.

They turn to look at you, and the director just shakes his head. “Are you fucking kidding me? You’re fucking?” He tuts, turning back towards the producer.

“It was just oral.” Dieter mumbles, and you turn to look at him with wide eyes.

“Let’s go.” You grab his hand, guiding him off set.

After he’s done filming for the day, Dieter is restless. He decides to walk down to the front counter to see if he can talk them out of some more Kit Kats, developing the munchies even though he is taking less drugs than he would normally do. Sliding up to the counter, he bites his lip. “I have a very important question to ask you.” He tells Anika with wide, hopeful eyes.

You make your way down to the reception, needing more towels since you and Dieter seem to have shower sex more than anything else. You tried calling down, but no one was answering, so you decided to go to the front desk. You only hear Anika's answer as you enter the reception area. "No. Mr. Bravo, I will not have sex with you." Anika responds before he can ask.

"Seriously? You're still asking people for sex? God, I'm so dumb. Fuck you Dieter." You growl, spinning on your heel to rush back to your room.

“I didn’t-” he starts shouting after you but you are already gone, “ask to have sex……” He turns back to the front desk and gives Anika a confused look. “Did I? I came down here to ask if I could have more Kit Kats.” He huffs, confused at you why you are angry at him. He didn’t do anything wrong.

"You didn't ask me a question at all, Mr. Bravo, but...you can if you want." She flutters her eyelashes at him, wondering if he will ask her to have sex, but she wants more than that.

He lets out a strangled gasp, shaking his head. "Temptation shall be avoided in favor of my redemption." He says dramatically before he rushes after you. You are just about to slam your door when he shoves his foot into the gap, stopping you. He is heaving, clearly not used to any form of exercise, and you try to shut the door. "Stop. Please. Just - I'm confused. I didn't ask her for sex." He pants out.

"Well, you asked me enough times, I'm sure you're bored of me now. Looking for the next best thing, huh?" You scoff, allowing your insecurities to overwhelm you.

“I was asking for another fucking candy bar.” Dieter huffs, nearly whining and stamping his foot in frustration. He can be shitty, he knows that, but he’s honestly innocent and he doesn’t want to go back to where you hate him. He likes joking with you, and having sex. With you, the sex with you is great. “Why would I ask her for sex when I am having sex with you?”

You open the door, crossing your arms. "I don't know. Maybe - maybe you're bored of me now. Maybe you got what you wanted from me and now it's done because you want to move on to the pretty receptionist?" You tilt your head at him.

Dieter drops his arms and stares at you for a moment. “Wow.” He frowns and shakes his head. Irritated that you are projecting on him. “If you think that - then I guess that’s it then, huh?” He asks, chewing on his lip and turning around to go back to his own room, suddenly needing to take a hit from his stash of drugs.

You huff, slamming your door, and you decide to get ready for bed. The next evening, the cast is gathered around, singing while Carol plays the piano. You are sipping your latte when Dieter walks into the room, looking worse for wear. You try to avoid those dark brown eyes, especially when they are bloodshot, and you sigh when you realize he turned back to drugs. You're about to open your mouth, when Gunther appears, along with Pippa. "What do you mean we have to quarantine again?" You growl after they announce a possible positive case.

“NO!” Dieter shouts, scratching his leg before he picks up his wine glass again. He doesn’t want to go back into quarantine. Especially since he was going to be by himself again. He raises his hand. “Can we-”

“Are you- are you going to ask for more fucking Kit Kats?” You hiss at Dieter, wondering if he’s going to request Anika to stay in his room.

“Can you what?” The producer huffs, he is panicking himself, hoping he didn’t have to be alone for two weeks too. At least Dustin and Lauren are back together and will have each other. Everyone else is fucked.

“Can I quarantine with her again?” He asks, nodding towards you, a pleading look on his face. “We did it before, we should be alright.” He doesn’t answer you, but he does put the wine glass down, leaning back and crossing his arms over his chest.

You scoff, “why don’t you ask the receptionist to quarantine with you?”

You continue sipping your latte, and the heath officer, Gunther, just frowns. “I don’t understand what the receptionist has to do with this. It’s - you are all going back to your rooms effective immediately.

“Fine by me. See you all in two weeks.” You stand up after setting the coffee cup down.

Dieter huffs and watches you walk away. Groaning and pushing himself to his feet before he starts making his own way to his room. Watching everyone else file down the hall and starts to slow down so they go past him, looking around before he darts down the hall towards your room and beats on your door.

You open the door, seeing Dieter stand there with his fist still raised. “What do you want?” You sigh, and protest when he pushes his way into your room, shutting the door behind him. “Dieter! What the fuck-”

He cuts you off by pressing his lips to yours. “Please. Please don’t make me go two weeks without seeing you.” He pleads, kissing along your jaw, and you shove him back.

“You mean two weeks without sex.” You retort.

“Don’t fuck me.” Dieter announces, reaching for you again. “Don’t fuck me the entire two weeks. I don’t care just don’t make me stay by myself.” He pleads. “I don’t want to be separated from you. I’ll miss you insulting me and telling me I stink. Or disapproving of me snorting coke.” He bites his lip and gives a sigh. “I- please. I- I love you.”

Your eyes widen. “You- you what? You- you love me?” You gasp, heart pounding in your chest. You want to say it back. You know you shouldn’t feel it but you do. He’s obnoxious, badly groomed, and a fucking drug addict, but you can’t deny that you love him. You suppose spending two weeks in a damn room together would speed along any romantic feelings. “I- are you just saying that? Are you high? I- I’m not sure I believe you.” You confess, your pulse is racing.

“I’m not high.” He promises, shaking his head. “Hungover, but not high.” He reaches up and cups your cheek. “I love you, I’m an asshole, but I love you.” There’s an almost surprised smile on his face, as if he is just as shocked as you are. “Please stay with me, or let me stay here.” He looks into your smaller room, not even equipped with a sofa like his suite is. “I’ll sleep on the floor, just don’t- don’t make me be away from you.”

You swallow, staring at him, and you surge forward to press your lips to his. “God you’re such a fucking idiot.” You giggle, running your fingers through his hair. “I love you too. I- I’m as confused as you are. Let’s go to your room where they stock the Kit Kats. I might’ve kept the ones they gave me for you.” You confess, jerking your chin over to the stack of candy bars you’d saved despite being mad at him.

“Fuck, I love you.” He grins and leans in to kiss you again. “Let’s stick those in my pockets and go back to our room.” He huffs, looking around. “This place isn’t good enough for the woman I love.”

You giggle, unable to believe that when you first arrived, you couldn’t stand Dieter Bravo, and now, you’ve fallen in love with him. Following him to his room after packing your bag, you hold his hand as Kit Kats threaten to fall out of his pockets. Maybe accepting a role in Cliff Beasts 6 wasn’t such a bad idea after all.

MasterList

Permanent Tag List:

@sociallyantisocialbutterfly @thewaythisis @thisis-theway @hanelijoy @readsalot73 @xocalliexo @cable-kenobi @roxypeanut @arrowswithwifi @badassbaker @javierpenaspinkshirt @wickedfrsgrl @lilangeldevil006 @fioccodineveautunnale @jade10077 @getinthepoolkeanu @kirstiehenderson29 @fleurdemiel145 @pascalisthepunkest @tangledlove27 @behindmyeyes-insidemyhead @gamingaquarius @jaime1110 @yamaktaria @perksofbeingivyy @earl-01 @gooddaykate @emesispo @deathlife97 @martellthemandalor @a-ghost-in-the-tardis @dornish-queen @theocatkov @hb8301 @ahopelessromanticwritersworld @sheerfreesia007 @talesfromtheguild @visintaes @immortalstarme @promiscuoussatan @takemepedropascal @nerdypinupcrystal @artemiseamoon @paintballkid711 @sirianisrock @engineeredfiction @frietiemeloen @mstgsmy @lilkermit14 @mrschiltoncat @thatgirlselectryc @lark-cale @hayley-the-comet @phoenixhalliwell @501theory @max--phillips @thegreenkid @chicken-nugget-puta @corrupt-fvcker @buckysbackpackbuckle @ohpedromypedro @moonlightburned @h-hxgirl @flightlessangelwings @f0rever15elf @kenedyybrooklin @mrsparknuts @meabravo @ilikechocolatemilkh @babybelou @aeryntheofficial @the-wishmonger @goblinqueen95 @awhiskeywithawinchester @thirstworldproblemss @xxidontwikeitxx @jedi-mando @castiel-barnes @20skai @wanderlustmags @barnes-dameron @artsymaddie @wigwitch @honeymandos @edencherries @sesamepancakes @darthadeline @april-14-blog @josepedropascal @mrsbarnes-rogers @heyitmelexie @bookshelvesandteacups @sweetsunflowerkisses @stardust-galaxies @mando-amando @blondekel77 @clydesducktape @justanotherblonde23 @rosiefridayrogersunday @moonknightscape @asgardianvamp21 @just-a-scavenger99 @lv7867 @thewayofthemandalorian @mimimi-stuff @linkpk88 @adamdrivercouldchokeme @jitterbugs927 @pascalsky @pedro-pascal-love @saltybreaddream @lovelyasfcuk @dinfarrik @tomhardydallasstarsgirl @leaiorganas @over300books @wonderlandgabby @itstheanxietyforme @lucrezia-thoughts @sarahjkl82-blog @pascals-cat @cyaredindjarin @morrison-mercury @theorganasolo @kiwi-the-first @historianwithaheart @tonysdayoff @chibi-yuki @anewrule @sleep-tight1 @chattychell @ew-erin @pipsqueakkitten @wordsnwhiskey @cannedsoupsucks @oceanablue @stayherefor-evermore @iamburdened @antisocialshipper @bison-writes @captainjaspenor @doin-stuff @voteforpedropascal @kat-r-in @charmedthoughts @trippedmetaldetector @300mirrors @that-one-creepy-hoe @cyar-i-ka @poison-ivy-girl90 @iwasbusybeingdead @dragons-of-the-usa @two-unbeatable-beaters @carbonated-beverage @166869 @lunaserenade @star-wars-hell @obiwanwhore @thisshipwillsail316 @supernaturalcat7 @selenium-drive @wardenparker @frankie-catfish-morales @notabotiswear @computeringturtle @the-ginger-hedge-witch @northernpunk @dark-twisted-and-mechanical-mind @sarhabee @princessxkenobi @planetariumx @xuum-xuum @sleep-tight1 @mcueveryday @theamuz @greeneyedblondie44 @nyasiaaaaa @missstef23 @sherala007 @winter-fox-queen @dihra-vesa @andruxx @spideysimpossiblegirl @acourtofsnakes @pedrostories @pedrosbrat @noz4a2 @peachypoem @i-ship-it-ironically @strangelittlenobody @amneris21 @ikinmahlen @littlemissoblivious @elvenmother @punkerthanpascal @thevoiceinyourheadx @meanperegrine @niall7inches @prostitute-robot-from-the-future @softpedropascal @two-unbeatable-beaters @the-witty-pen-name @alexxavicry @thirdtimesthecharm @hypnoash @evyiione @littlefrescita @pedritopascalito @ezrasbirdie @dani5216 @knittingqueen13 @moparmama927 @nerdthickly @bport76 @thisisthewayyy @mswarriorbabe80 @tintinn16 @melody13522 @sequere-mei-callipygian @ncsls0515 @hellolitty @janebby @hauntedmama @kikis-writing-world @withakindheartx @practicalghost @xgoldenjenny @scorpiowidow @c4psicle @spacenerdpascal @thatesqcrush @beardsanddetectives @loverofmime @xoxabs88xox @girlwholoveswords @balekanemohafe @bruxasolta @elinedjarin @deadhumourist @scorpio-marionette @actuallyprettylucky @jasminepaz @24-7-multifandomsimp @queridopascal @veronva @nagassia @lovesbiggerthanpride @fangirl-316 @anaaaispunk @dobbyjen @pedromandoverse @beskarprincessjenny @detectivecarisi-1 @joelsflannel @buckybarneshairpullingkink @ladykatakuri @bestkaistes @adancedivasmom @kirsteng42 @dumplinshee @thatpinkshirt @strangunddurm @everythingfan589 @bloodsoakedkisses @alessab @squidwell @deliriosinrose @the-true-ruler-of-freljord-blog @borinquenasoy @shadesofnerdlygrace @thesmutslut @elegantduckturtle @ficsbynight @bbyanarchist @safe-within-the-stars @harriedandharassed

#pedro pascal #dieter bravo #dieter bravo x reader #dieter bravo x you #dieter bravo x f!reader #dieter bravo smut #dieter bravo fanfiction #dieter bravo imagine #dieter bravo the bubble #the bubble movie #the bubble

1K notes · View notes

leviathanspain · 2 years

Text

away from your cold lust

finnick odair x reader

synopsis: finnick odair and you have a long history, but can you forgive his mistakes?

━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━

haymitch watched the screen click onto your shining face. he snapped his fingers at katniss and peeta, garnering their attention when your face graced the screen once more.

“she,” he pointed you out with a smirk, “one of the most deadliest killers to ever win the games. even more dangerous than the careers.” he warned, “they call her the dealer.”

peeta blinked, “the dealer?” he tried not to sound nervous but when he looked at you, he didn’t see a notorious killer. “she looks harmless.” he remarked.

katniss stared, “i agree with peeta. but why the dealer? is she dealing stuff illegally?”

haymitch couldn’t help but laugh at their naivety. “the death dealer.”

you fixed the horrible costume that they put you in. it was so uncomfortable, pinching every nick and cranny of your skin that you wanted to just tear it off and go naked in your carriage.

sighing in annoyance, you hung back near your carriage, not wanting to socialize with the rest of the tributes, at least not before you murdered all of the them.

yet one, one man, had a whole different agenda.

“y/n!” his voice rang out loud enough for other tributes to turn their attention to the two of you. you rolled your eyes, whipping back your head quickly to catch finnick odair making his way to your carriage.

“the legendary death dealer..” he tried out your nickname and he smirked, “i feel special to be graced with your presence. you don’t make a lot of appearances do you?” he mocked your lack of appeal to the public, using a condescending tone as he did.

you and finnick had always been friendly but sometimes he didn’t read the room, so your displeasure of talking wasn’t obvious to him at all. hesitantly, you shook your head, “it’s not my thing, gracing people with my presence.” you stepped down from your carriage to talk to him closer.

you saw the smile in his eyes shift slightly and you noted it, curious how that set him off. he was everyone’s favorite man, anyway.

you beckoned finnick to come closer as you talked, he listened and you grabbed his neck, leaning his ear towards your mouth and you whispered under your breath so quietly that finnick could barely hear you.

“im everyone’s executer. you’re just the whore that warms their bed, odair.” you shoved him back roughly and he just stared with curious eyes, his jaw locking.

you stepped back up onto your carriage and turned away as he walked away without another word.

the training room was filled with old bags of bones exercising their joints for the first time in years. you had won your games just a good six years prior. you were fifteen almost sixteen then.

you came back a different person and you could say it greatly affected your adulthood.

you grabbed the two twin long swords off the rack. typically, people from your district weren’t combat fighters but because you didn’t have the best upbringing, fighting was like a second nature to you.

when everyone talked about your cold blooded murdering of your fellow tribute in the arena, you wanted to sob. he had asked you to kill him prior to being in the arena and you agreed, he didn’t want to die at the hands of someone who he didn’t see “worthy”.

it left you with huge trauma that even now, years later, still kept you up at night.

“dealer.” a voice called out to you and you turned to see the new victor from the recent games.

katniss everdeen.

you held the swords at your sides and pursed your lips, “how can i help you?” you offered sarcastically and saw her face unmoving as she talked.

“what was that with finnick?” she didn’t sound worried, more intrigued than anything.

you smiled to yourself, curious on who this girl thought she was.

“just martial problems.” you told her and watched her expression shift to realization. although it was all a lie and you and finnick didn’t spend anymore time besides that one night, you still thought it was funny.

finnick showed up just in time as katniss nodded her understanding.

“what’s going on?” he asked, his trident at his side and his shoulder grazing your body.

“katniss just had a question.” you pulled his hand, still keeping up the ruse as finnick stared at you confused, “come on, honey.”

you pulled him into one of the training rooms and watched him pull himself from you, stepping onto the side and laughing.

“you need to stop messing with the new kids.” he giggled, and you smirked, “it’s fun..watching them think it’s okay to be in other peoples business.”

you mocked her question and finnick continued to laugh, “it’s like she’s your babysitter!”

he walked closer to you and smiled, “you’re cute when you laugh.” he remarked, watching you blush slightly.

“what you said, the other day, was uncalled for. but i can see why you’re angry.” he began to unpack the argument you guys had and you looked down sheepishly.

“what can i say, finn? i put this front of ‘im a cold blooded killer, no one can touch me or knock me down’ and then you expect me to be welcoming to you when you walk up to me like we’re best friends? finnick, i don’t think you understand the position you put me in, especially with other people there. not after you left me, not after you confessed your love, fucked me, and then disappeared from my radar.” your voice became slightly emotional towards the end, but you held your composure.

finnick felt so horrible for what he did to you. but you didn’t know why he left, or why he was doing what he had been doing. now, he decided it was time to tell you.

“y/n. you know i love you, i told you, over and over again that night. but i cant continue to lie to you about the things the capital has made me do, what snow, made me do.” his eyes began to water as he fought the urge to cry.

you held his arm for a moment before walking to the pin pad of the training room, locking the door and closing the glass panels.

you walked back to finnick, who was sniffling slightly, “i didn’t want to do it. all those people, all the times i was just their, toy. snow threatened my family. i did it for them.” he revealed.

you sniffled too, his pain becoming yours. you beckoned him into a hug, and he went into it deeply, brushing your hair as he wept.

“i love you, finn.” you told him, “i’ve missed you so much, im sorry about everything.” you apologized and he let go, his forehead met yours, both of you closed your eyes, feeling each other’s presence and breathing.

he kissed you softly before smirking his usual, his trident rising up, “wanna go?”

you giggled, lifting your swords up with a smile.

#hunger games x reader #finnick imagine #finnick odair #finnick x reader #finnick odair x reader #hunger games imagine #finnick x y/n #thg imagine #thg angst #finnick odair angst

2K notes · View notes

froggywritesstuff · 2 years

Text

Since We First Met | Camilo Madrigal

Pairing: Camilo x fem!quiet!reader

Warnings: none that I can think

18+ people DNI

A loud sigh echoed through out the Casita.

Camilo wandered around the house for probably the sixth time that day.

No destination in mind.

Camillo was bored.

And when Camillo was bored, he made sure everyone knew.

By everyone, Dolores.

Call it a sibling thing, Camilo loved annoying his super-hearing older sister.

Either that, or he was genuinely bored and needed someone to tell him what to do and Dolores was the best person for that job.

Before another sigh could leave his lips, a door burst open.

"Camilo Madrigal, I am trying to read!"

Camilo spun on his heel to see, as expected, Dolores, annoyance written on her face.

"Oh, hey, Dolores," he began, a smirk on his face, "You know, I had no idea you were home just then."

Dolores glared at her brother, before taking a deep breath, "If you're so bored, just go outside. Try and make a friend or something."

"Hey, I have friends!" Camilo argued, only receiving an eye roll from Dolores.

"Then go see them." she whispered.

"And if I don't want to?" Camilo asked. To be honest, he really had no reason not to go outside. And no reason to annoy Dolores. But who was gonna tell Camilo otherwise?

Dolores just sighed and muttered something to the Casita, when Camilo felt a force pulling at his legs. He looked down to see the tile floors pushing at his feet.

Camilo stared at her in confusion, when he felt the wave of tiles pushing away to the door and outside the house.

"Really?" he groaned, taking a step toward the doorway, before it slammed right into his face.

You could say that it was no day to annoy Dolores.

"Casita?" Camilo asked hopefully, his expression lighting up when the door flew open, only for it to Dolores, the same pissed off expression she had since the last two seconds they saw each other.

With another obnoxiously loud sigh, Camilo left the Casita.

He began his walk through the town of Encanto, taking in all the sights he had ignored many times before, when he found a large tree.

More interestingly, the person lying under the tree.

1 hour earlier

"Y/N!" came a call from outside the door.

"Yeah," Y/N mumbled in response, barely looking up from the book she was lost in.

A gateway ticket to a whole new world, filled with magic, fantasy, romance and death, right at their finger tips, and in the comfort of their own bed.

"Have you been in there all day?" came another shout.

"No..." she mumbled, slowly closing the book, trying to get another paragraph in, when the door burst open.

"Really Y/N? I know this move has been hard on you, but you can't just avoid the reality by staying inside forever. It's been nine months."

'Books are so much more happy than the sad reality we live in,' she thought, not daring to say it out loud.

She sat up from their bed, facing her mother.

"Easier said than done." she mumbled, staring up the ceiling as if it would provide all the answers.

"Well, it's not like you've tried." she sighed, leaning against the doorframe.

Y/N sighed, looking down at her fiddling hands.

(M/N) echoed Y/N's sigh and sat down next to them on the bed, "Y/N... you will be fine here. I promise."

Y/N smiled at her mother, "Thanks mama..."

(M/N) smiled back at them, before standing up, "Now get out there! At least try and make a friend or something,"

Y/N took a deep breath, "Ok, mama, I'll try."

Y/N was quickly out of the house, their book hidden in their jacket.

She had to admit, the fresh air was better to read with than the stuffy air they were breathing in all day long.

Y/N ventured around the town, before finding a large tree.

Anyone would've just seen the tree, though 'nice tree' then moved on.

But Y/N?

'Perfect new reading spot!'

She skipped toward the tree and sat down, her back leant against the hard wooden tree trunk.

With a peaceful sigh, she got back into the book.

Hours could've passed, when they felt someone sit down right next to them.

Y/N didn't bother looking up from the book, 'Not making that mistake again'

She figured that whoever was there would get bored soon enough and then leave.

Boy were they wrong.

"Hey," the person began, snapping Y/N away from the journey the book took them on.

"Hey," she mumbled, barely audible.

"What book you reading?"

Y/N let out a small sigh and looked up to face the person, "It's called..."

It was like the words dropped dead on her lips when they looked up at the person.

Dark brown curly hair on their head with hazel eyes that would get Y/N lost in, more than she could ever got lost in with her books.

In short, they were adorable.

"It's called...?" The person asked, a confused expression on their face as they stared at Y/N's.

Y/N quickly blinked and recomposed themselves, clearing their throat as they turned the book the other side to show them the front cover.

The person's confused expression vanished almost instantly, replaced with one of excitement, "Oh yeah, I think I've heard of that one. Is it any good?"

"Is it any good?" Y/N asked, trying to see if she heard them right.

"Yeah," they responded, naïve to what was going on inside Y/N's head.

"Buddy, it's not good. God, this is the best book you'll ever have the pleasure of reading,"

The boy smiled at how enthusiastic she was.

"Th-there's this kingdom that's like, slowly dying, so the queen sends off her daughter to get married but she's not into it, cause she thinks that the guy's only in it for the kingdom's lost power, and- oh yeah, the princess's ancestors had all these cool powers that would..."

As Y/N went on and on, they couldn't help but smile at her, and how excited she could get about a book, when she slowly trailed off and stopped talking.

"S-sorry," Y/N said quietly, "You probably didn't need to hear me go on about that."

"What?" he asked, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion, "You don't have to apologize, that was adorable!"

He slapped his hands against his mouth when he heard what he said.

'Adorable? You just met them and you're calling them adorable?! Jeez, now you've scared them off. Great going Cami,'

Y/N's cheeks flushed bright red at what they had said, before she managed to stutter out a small, "It's fine,"

He smiled at Y/N, trying not to think about how 'adorable' she was, "I'm Camilo." He introduced himself with a smile, holding out his hand for her to shake.

Y/N blushed once again, before shaking his hand, "Y/N."

"Nice to meet you, Y/N," Camilo said, his warm smile still on his face, "I don't think I've seen you around here before. You just move here recently or something?"

Y/N nodded, "Well if you call nine months recently, then yeah. Me and my mum moved here just recently."

Camilo shrugged his shoulders, "I mean, it's not exactly the go to description, but it still counts,"

Y/N laughed at Camilo, who in response, just laughed back at her.

And their relationship only grew stronger from then on.

Y/N didn't make many friends (much to her mother's dismay), and she rarely got out of the house, but when she did, it'd always be to see Camilo.

Whether it was helping them with chores, going on walks, or (subtle) flirting, they'd always be together.

Of course the Madrigal family (mainly Isabela who needed some revenge) would be quick to tease him about it, asking stuff like 'When's the wedding, Cami?' and 'How's your girlfriend doing?', but with a blush on his cheeks, he'd lie and say that she was just a friend.

But he wasn't fooling anyone.

Except for Y/N, who was about as oblivious as the fly in your room that acts like they teleported inside instead of going through the window, and has no idea how to leave the room.

Of course Y/N had feelings for Camilo, but she's the shy main character, so of course she had that mindset that thinks that no one likes her.

Though that all began to change when Y/N got a visit from Mirabel.

"H-he likes me??" she asked, trying to get through her daily chores.

"Yes," Mirabel replied, trying to get through it as fast as possible, knowing that it would take Y/N a while to come around to the idea.

Y/N's hands grew sweatier as she carried around the woven laundry basket, "H-how do you know?"

Mirabel smiled at Y/N's question, "Camilo tells me everything, and anything."

Y/N just gave a confused look to Mirabel, before she huffed.

"Fine, Dolores told me."

"Well, thank goodness for that," Y/N mumbled, "But how can you two be so sure?"

"Y/N! He flirts with you everyday, he talks about you non stop, and goddamn it, Mariano wishes he could look at Dolores the way Camilo looks at you!" Mirabel explained, very passionate about the topic, "And don't even get me started on you! I see the little blushes on your cheeks whenever you see him. Oh, and let's not forget that you literally only leave your house for him!"

"Why do I feel attacked right now?" Y/N mumbled.

Mirabel shrugged, "That's love for you,"

Y/N nodded, "Thanks Mira," she smiled, before walking off.

Mirabel quickly hurried after Y/N, "Soooo, just to recap.... we've discussed that my cousin likes you, you like him back, and what are you gonna do about it?"

Y/N took a deep breath, as if she were about to say something motivational and empowering, "Ignore it until Camilo eventually forgets about me and moves on, to avoid my fear of rejection and losing him!"

"Y/N, that's... no." Mirabel sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.

"Yes." she argued.

"Y/N I will slap that laundry out of your hands and drag you to my dumb cousin myself if you don't pull yourself together."

"Heh, right," Y/N mumbled.

10 minutes later

"You could've at least let me pick up the shirts from the ground!" Y/N argued as Mirabel dragged her toward the Casita.

"And give you an excuse to back out? Oh, you underestimate me. And there's no time to worry about that!"

"Why?" Y/N groaned.

"Because we're already here and Camilo should be coming out now!" Mirabel announced, a proud smile on her face.

Before Y/N could argue anymore, the front floor creaked open, and out came Camilo.

"Oh, hey guys," he greeted as Y/N couldn't help but notice the small hint of red on his cheeks.

Just the sight summoned swarms of butterflies in her stomach.

"Well, I'll leave you to it!" Mirabel shouted, before skipping off inside the Casita.

Her ship was sailing and she couldn't be happier.

"You good, Y/N?" Camilo asked, concern lacing his voice.

Once again, Y/N found herself getting lost in his hazel eyes, and counting his small freckles on his cheeks, that she didn't even hear Camilo speak.

"Y/N?" he repeated, snapping her out of her thoughts.

"Oh, sorry, Cami."

Camilo chuckled, "You ok?"

"Mmm hmm," she hummed, before shaking her head, "No. Well yes, well I think so, maybe... yeah we're gonna go with maybe."

"What's wrong?" he asked, placing a hand on Y/N's cheek, unaware of how fast her heart was racing.

"Nothing! Nothing, I just..." with a deep breath, Y/N continued, "You know he feeling of butterflies you get when you're with some you lo- really, really feel good around? And sometimes your heart just beats super fast, and other times, you're hands get all sweaty and weird, and you're cheeks feel really hot?" Camilo nodded, a serious expression on his face as his hand moved from her face to her hand which he gripped tightly, "Well... that's how I feel... with you."

Camilo's eyes widened when Y/N continued, "I like you, Cami. Like, I 'like' like you... Y-you don't have to respond, or-"

Before Y/N could go on any further, Camilo moved his hands up to her face, cupping her cheeks, a warm smile playing on his lips, "I like you too, Y/N. Since the day we first met, I knew you were someone special."

Y/N felt her heart melt at Camilo's words, whey they closed their eyes, breaking the distance between them with their first kiss.

When they pulled apart, they stood with each other, Camilo's hands on Y/N's hips and their foreheads touching.

"You have no idea how nervous I was."

"Tell me about it..."

#fanfiction #encanto #camilo madrigal #camilo madrigal x reader #Camilo Madrigal x y/n #encanto fanfic #Camilo Madrigal fanfiction

2K notes · View notes

rosesbxrry · 2 years

Text

𝐂𝐫𝐞𝐩𝐮𝐬𝐜𝐮𝐥𝐞

𝔼𝕟𝕙𝕪𝕡𝕖𝕟 𝕧𝕒𝕞𝕡𝕚𝕣𝕖 𝔸𝕌 𝕤𝕖𝕣𝕚𝕖𝕤

You really didn’t want to come to the party that Jay threw in his mansion. Not because you have not started studying for the upcoming calculus exam, but your ex-boyfriend would definitely be there since they are in the same circle of friends. Avoiding him throughout the party was harder than you thought but you stood there, wide eyes, staring at Heeseung with blood on his mouth and hands.

Pairing: Heeseung X Fem! human Reader

Genre: Smut 🔞 (Minors DNI), slight angst, slight fluff, exes to lovers

Warnings: mention of blood, kidnapping, very heavy alcohol consumption, lots of profanity and cursing, smut warnings under the read more

Word count: 13,708 words

Series masterlist

Smut warnings: lots of sexual tension, Heeseung being somewhat a soft dom, oral (male receiving), dry humping, dacryphilia, praising (female receiving), unprotected sex, creampie, Heeseung being sexual frustrated and horny as heck, reader being Heeseung’s greatest weakness, hopefully I didn’t miss out anything else.

Author’s note: It would be better to read Jungwon’s installment first since there will be references to that.

You refuse to believe that vampires are real.

For God sake it was the only thing people were talking about among the students lately. Ryujin and Winter seemed very engrossed on the topic as they chewed on their lunch.

In contrast, you were very stressed out. People are busy worrying and being afraid of the supernatural while you are in a dilemma about a real life crisis.

Math was not your strong skill, especially when calculus is involved. Failing the upcoming exam, to you, is way scarier than a fictional myth that was spread for shits and giggles.

“Are you even listening, y/n?”

“Hmm.”

Ryujin and Winter glance at each other as they anxiously stare at you picking on the mac and cheese with a fork, an obvious frown on your lips. Winter signals something to Ryujin with her eyes, in which the latter nodded, leaning into you closer.

Ryujin gives you a reassuring smile. “Hey, don’t worry about the exam okay? Look at the bright side! You can always retake it―ouch!”

Ryujin let out a yelp of pain when Winter kicked her in the shin under the table, a death glare evident towards the blonde who was clueless towards what she had done.

You groan as you lay your head against the table, ruffling your hair in frustration. How were you supposed to pass this exam with such little time? Was this your punishment for the lack of time management that you slipped past the fact that you had an exam in four days?

Maybe Ryujin’s right for once. At least if you retake it, you’ll have enough time to study harder. But that means paying to do the resit, which, as a broke college student, was not an option as well.

“Umm…you don’t really have to go to the party, you know?” Winter reassured, patting you on the head for comfort.

“No, no, I promise I’ll go. We’ve been planning to go right? I just can’t back out now.” You said, blowing on the piece of hair blocking your view as you sat up from your seat.

“If you say so. Oh yeah, one more thing I need to tell you―” Winter spoke out before you cut her off.

“Oh shit, I forgot!” You exclaimed hurriedly to them while you packed your stuff, stacking up trash and the plate of untouched mac and cheese on your food plate.

How can you forget that you had to meet with professor Baek today about an assignment? Things were not going great for you this week.

“I’m sorry I have to go! I’ll see you guys later for the party!”

With one hand hugging your stack of books while the other balancing the food tray, you juggle the two as you walk-off the table to put the tray away.

You turn to a corner only to bump into a group of guys, particularly the person in front of you.

Thankfully you didn’t fall and the fact that the guy held onto the food tray before it got knocked down gave you a sense of relief. Well, until you realize the bowl of mac and cheese has toppled over the edge and onto the guy’s shirt.

You cringe out of embarrassment, cursing at how the world was against you at this time and moment.

“Shit!—I’m sorry, I—”

The moment you lock eyes with a familiar pair of doe eyes, you wish to crawl into a hole and never come out of it. Someone please save you from the humiliations and make you disappear from the Earth’s surface because you had just bump into your ex-boyfriend, Lee Heeseung.

And you spilled mac and cheese all over his shirt.

Horrified? It does not even come close to describing how you feel right now. With mouth agape and dumbfounded by the situation, you were frozen from your spot and you couldn’t think of a word to say right now.

Your fight and flight response kicks in and just like any other embarrassed person, your flight response takes over.

The moment pass by like a lighting strike and you found yourself literally running out of the cafeteria door.

You didn’t take in Heeseung or he’s group of friend’s reactions. They were probably as embarrassed as you are.

You can’t believe you left him hanging there with your food tray still on his hand, mac and cheese attached to his shirt.

By the time you’ve arrived at professor Baek’s office room, you were as red as a tomato while reassuring him that the cause of it was due to the summer’s heat.

Heeseung casually walked over to where Jay, Jake and Sunghoon’s table were, having come out of the washroom to clean his shirt after the mac and cheese situation.

Jay looked over and pointed at his damp shirt. “That’s gonna stain.”

“Dude, seriously, you knew she was at the corner. Why did you let her bump into you?” Jake questioned, chewing down on his sandwich, though he grimaced slightly after swallowing it.

It was all an act. Human food was not necessarily a bad thing for a vampire. But their body will reject it and the boys find it not as appetizing anymore compared to when they were human, except for Jay, who was born a vampire and had never enjoyed human food to begin with.

“She literally went hit and run on us.” Sunghoon commented.

“I mean I would. Imagine spilling mac and cheese on your ex.” Jake said, a tone of understanding.

“Well this could have been avoided if someone used their vampire senses and dodge.” Jay explained, staring right through Heeseung.

The said male shrugged, not knowing the reason why as well. He knew you were around the corner, sensing you were about to turn in a frenzy and crash onto him. But he was frozen as well.

Maybe it’s the little selfish feeling in him of wanting a reason to see you again.

How long has it been since the both of you broke up, almost three months? Heeseung can’t remember clearly. All he knows is that he had broken two years worth of relationship with the person he was still in love with. The reason? Well, things are complicated when you’re a vampire.

The other three males look at each other in understanding when Heeseung doesn’t respond. It was obvious to them that he still had feelings for you.

The way he’s eyes will follow you wherever you are in his view, longingly staring whenever you laugh or smile from afar. It didn’t go unnoticed to them, though Heeseung stubbornly denied all their accusations, insisting he had moved on.

But it was a choice he made the moment he knew the dangers of being a vampire.

It was a choice that hurt him, and you, for the sake of your safety.

“You guys are literally the worst.” You whined, sitting at the back of the passenger seat while Ryujin and Winter were staring back at you with apologetic looks.

The three of you have arrived at the party’s destination. You could already see the flashing lights inside the mansion, the silhouette of drunken students dancing to some god awful songs.

There was already random stuff thrown left and right at the front porch and roof top; confetti, newspapers, toilet papers and egg cartons?

Anyways, you were excited for the party until Ryujin pulled in front of Jay’s mansion did you found yourself in confusion. It was then they drop you a huge bomb which leads to the situation now.

“Why didn’t you tell me that the party belongs to Jay Park, aka my ex-boyfriend’s best friend!”

Winter winces at the way you whisper yelled at them while Ryujin looked at you with the most oh shit face ever.

“We were gonna tell you y/n. It’s just that the timing wasn’t right.” Winter tried to explain.

“Maybe you should have told me before we left the dorm?!!”

You were already losing your mind. The incident during lunch at the cafeteria this afternoon was still fresh in your mind. Oh god you had to face Heeseung again and you don’t know if you can take this amount of embarrassment in one day.

“Calm down y/n,” Ryujin reasoned, her voice lace with optimism. “maybe there’s a chance that he might not come?”

You gave Ryujin the most deadpanned look. “No. When there’s Jay Park, there will always be Heeseung as well.”

You watch Ryujin open her mouth to contradict but soon closes it when she realizes you were right. You raise an eyebrow at her, challenging her to elaborate in which the blonde couldn’t.

“Welp, there’s a burger joint at a gas station down the road. Should we go there instead?” Ryujin suggested.

You shook your head, a sigh of remorse escaped your lips for cock blocking their fun. It wasn't right of you to not let them, your best friends, have some fun just because you didn’t want to see your ex.

This was definitely something you need to move on and not be childish or toxic about. Plus, there was free alcohol and you knew Jay had the best in town. If you were to suffer, at least you can indulge yourself with some nice liquor.

“We’re already here right?, might as well just go in already.”

You rolled your eyes when Ryujin yelled in triumph, arms in the air with a wide grin on her face, her suggestion before this came flying out the window the second you cave in.

“Let’s go party losers!”

You and Winter glance at each other, a playful smirk exchange between each other as the three of you unbuckle your seat belts, heading towards the front entrance of the mansion.

The living room was as spacious as you remember. Back then, Heeseung would often bring you here to hang out with the others; mainly Jake, Sunghoon and Jay, with the courtesy of the owner himself of course.

It was here that you spent a lot of time together with Heeseung; watching movies, playing games and sometimes when it gets too late into the night, there was a spare room you shared with him where you would cuddle and chat for hours until the both of you would sleep in each other’s arms.

You shook your head after reminiscing the bittersweet memories. Were you really getting all sappy in the middle of a party? Sure it was definitely the happiest memory with him, but you had to pull yourself together because the reality was, you guys aren’t together anymore.

What hit the nail on the head further was the fact that you see him sitting at one of the sofas, a cup on hand while a girl was dragging him to his feet, probably begging him to dance with her as a grin was plastered on her happy face.

“I’m gonna go get a drink.” you said.

Winter didn’t stop you as you marched away from the scene into the hallway.

She saw what you had seen, watching you with a look of worry on her face as you disappeared. But Winter knows that you’ll probably need some time to think for yourself thus, she lets you go alone.

To be honest, it did hurt a little.

But it’s over between the two of you. You had no right to be jealous of the girl but you couldn’t help but realize that you’ll never get over him after seeing that.

Fuck. You need some alcohol.

It didn’t take you too long to arrive at the kitchen; you knew the place like the back of your hand. There were tons of beverages at the tables and islands, but you knew where Jay had placed his most prized liquor and you didn’t hesitate to open the cupboard under the sink.

You have to thank and apologize to Jay the next time you see him.

“Boo!”

You yelp in surprise when you almost spilled the drink while pouring it into a cup. The person who scared you laughed aloud, his voice familiar to you as it echoed throughout the empty kitchen.

“Fuck off Ni-ki” you whine in annoyance.

The male had a wide grin on his face as he hops onto the kitchen counter beside you. Honestly, it was annoying how sneaky he can be and the fact that you couldn’t feel or hear him approaching you from a distance was quite terrifying.

“Gosh, let your liver breathe for a chance would you?” he teased, obviously referring to the alcohol in your hand.

You gave him a sarcastic smirk. “Why are you here? Isn’t it past your bedtime? Where's Sunoo to tuck you in?”

He scrunched his face and stuck his tongue at you in retaliation.

“I’m assuming this is a reaction after seeing Heeseung just now?” Ni-ki said and you immediately gave him an icy sharp glare as the male put his hands up in defeat.

“Don’t even go there.” You hiss.

Ni-ki was nonchalant about your death glare and threatening words; only leaning closer as if he was about to spill a secret to you.

“Just something to add,” his words now attract your attention as you perk up your ears to listen closely. “You shouldn’t worry too much about the girl you saw with him in the living room.”

You snort at what he said, sipping on the liquid in the cup. “Would you say the same thing as Kim Hari?”

Ni-ki winced at the name mentioned. “I can’t guarantee you with that one. She’s a persistent one.”

Kim Hari. She was a girl who had her eyes on Heeseung even at the beginning of your relationship with him. Though she knew he had a girlfriend, which was you, it didn’t stop her from blatantly flirting with him.

You hated the fact that she knew Heeseung had a girlfriend, knew that he was uncomfortable with her advances, yet she continues to do so in order to get under your skin.

The only thing holding you back from potentially choking her was the fact that you trusted Heeseung, and he also reassures you that he had told her off multiple times. Honestly, that was the only thing keeping you sane.

But now that everyone knows about your breakup with Heeseung, rumours circulated that Kim Hari and Heeseung had been spotted together and that they were hooking up.

You didn’t care if he really did hook up with her after. The both of you had ended your relationship and he was a free man; he wasn’t obligated to you anymore.

It was still stupid rumours coming from the mouth of students but boy did that shit hurt when you heard it.

“What else do you want from me?” you sigh at Ni-ki as he still had that shit eating grin on his face even after telling the piece of information.

“Do you wanna play a game?”

You watch the empty glass bottle spin and spin, the opening end of the bottle stops and points at the person sitting opposite of you.

You let out a breath of relief as everyone around you laughs and teases San as he drinks a shot of soju; unable or unwilling to answer the question given to him.

You had gotten yourself into a sticky game of truth or shot; a made up alternative game of spin the bottle where whoever got chosen had to pick whether to answer a truth or take a shot of soju instead.

In a normal setting, you would be having a blast right now. But unfortunately, you took a sneaky glance at Heeseung as he drank from his cup; sitting at a sofa with his signature man spread, an amused smirk on his face as he watched San take a shot.

Why did he have to participate as well? If you knew, you would have booked it right there and then. But, you had made your presence known to the group of people playing and if you leave now….why do you have to succumb to peer pressure?

You have to remember to punch Ni-ki in the face next time you see him.

In the middle of the game, you text Ryujin and Winter to come and rescue you but the two of them somehow got involved as well, meaning you were screwed if the bottle points to you.

You and Heeseung basically have a bull’s eye on your forehead right now, your past relationship could be the source for the truth given when either of you are chosen by that stupid glass bottle of beer.

Whatever happens, you thought, the shot of soju sounds better.

“Let me spin the bottle next!”

Choi San grabbed the bottle, spinning it in the middle of the floor. It spins and spins until it stops at, lord and behold, Lee Heeseung sitting on the sofa.

The moment San makes eye contact with you across the room, a mischievous smirk and a teasing glint on his eyes, you knew you were fucked.

“Who’s a better kisser? Hari or y/n?”

Everyone in the room immediately burst into a group of whistling and howling, obviously enjoying the little scandalous question. Dread immediately washed over you, glancing as Heeseung stared at the floor with a hard look.

Please just take the shot of soju, please just take the shot of soju; you chanted in your head in desperation.

But when he looked up to make eye contact with you, his eyes reminded you of the first time he confessed to you with so much affection and adoration, you were stunned the moment he said your name.

“y/n.”

You hear the sound of people talking in excitement, some exclaim in surprise as they start to whisper to one another; glancing back and forth between you and Heeseung.

You drown out their voices. You were staring back at Heeseung, his gaze at you never left the moment he said your name. You find it hard to breathe and the next thing you know, you abruptly stood up and walked away when you saw his mouth opening to say something else.

You heard Winter calling you out as you left and Ryunjin’s loud voice as she shouts ‘asshole’ towards the doe eyed male causing the ruckus in the room.

Your legs subconsciously drag your body away towards an empty room. You slide down and rest your back against the hard door after entering, curling up and hugging your legs to your chest as you feel tears starting to prick your eyes.

Why did he have to do that? Did he know how much you cried over the break up he initiated? He doesn’t know how hard it was for you to fall asleep, to even swallow anything, feeling ruined like you were dying after he broke your heart.

He had the chance to drink the soju, to walk away or just pick Hari; but he chose to make you feel this way instead and send you mixed signals.

So you did what you knew best, you drowned your agony in rounds of alcohol at the party, feeling the liquid burning your throat. But it helps you to relax, to have fun and most importantly, it helps you forget the pain.

Don’t worry, it’s not as toxic as you think it was. Ryujin and Winter was literally the best; bringing you some alcohol as the three spent time drinking, talking and laughing at the empty room you were in while ignoring the party throughout the night.

They had the decency of holding you back and keeping you in check; they knew you were going to regret it the next morning.

So when you all decided to head back to the dorm at two in the morning, you were only slightly tipsy from all the drinking, your face warming up to some degree.

“Wait, I need to go to the bathroom.” you announce as Winter and Ryujin climb into the car. They told you to hurry up as you rush back into the mansion, heading towards the closest restroom on the ground floor.

The bathroom was so nice and clean that you didn’t mind sleeping on the floor if you could. Your eyes were so tired with eyes half-lidded that the only thing you could think of after returning to the dorm was to sleep.

You close the door of the restroom, heading back to the car as fast as possible when you hear a faint sound of groaning at the end of the hallway.

The place was quite dark; save for the party lights illuminating the hallway. There was no one other than you in the vicinity with most of the students already returning back.

You heard whispers of voices; a mix between two male and a girl before it was followed by a whimper of agony. At the corner of your eyes you spotted a trail of red spots leading towards where the voices were.

This was straight up like a horror movie. It felt like a scene in The Shining, except you were Danny without the bike and the hallway was too dark for you to see the end.

You swallow down the lump in your throat, feeling fear creeping up your body, sending a cold shiver down your spine. You feel goosebumps forming on your skin as the voices get louder and louder as you slowly walk towards it.

The closer you got, the more you were convinced that the red spots were indeed trails of blood. You caught a faint waft of a metallic smell, like a copper coin in the air. Your heart palpitated louder; you could hear and feel your heartbeat at your throat.

The scene at the end of the hallway was not what you had expected.

You close your mouth with your hand in shock, eyes wide with what you witness.

You watch Heeseung death grip a male by his neck, blood dripping down the latter’s mouth and head. Beside Heeseung was the girl you saw in the living room with him, her back against the wall with frightened eyes, hiding behind Heeseung’s protective figure.

Your gasp must have reached their ears because their attention was immediately on you.

Thanks to your distraction, the male found the perfect opportunity to escape from Heeseung’s hold. But it was enough time for you to realize that the man you saw had golden eyes which glowed in the dark and a pair of wolf ears on his head.

The man ran into a room, the sound of glass shattering echoed and you assumed he had escaped by jumping out of the window.

Heeseung let out a string of curses, a perplexed look plastered on his face as he glanced back and forth from the man’s direction to your figure.

You watch in horror, taking a step back in fear as it registered on you that Heeseung’s eyes were as red as the blood on the floor. His hands and shirt were bloody and you assumed it belonged to the injured male who had run away.

But it was nothing compared to his fangs protruding out from his upper lips, blood dripping down the corner of his mouth due to an injury.

A vampire.

A flashback to when Ryujin and Winter talked about a rumour about the supernatural creature crossed your mind. Not for a second did you believe those stupid rumour but now, you were staring back at one. You guess the joke was on you now.

You took large steps back as his eyes now zeroed onto you. You trembled at the sight and for a second, you thought this was your end right here.

But you found the strength to immediately run and not for a second did you look back.

“Welp,” Jay started with a hand on his hip, observing the broken glass window where the werewolf had escaped. “Maybe some duct tape can do the trick for now.”

The others came the minute they heard the big commotion. There were shards of glass everywhere on the floor, the curtains fluttering as a cold breeze entered the room.

Heeseung had filled in everything that happened.

The werewolf who had come uninvited to the party last minute, had the audacity to torment Jaehee, whom he had cornered just because she was affiliated with a group of vampires.

Being a ghost was always discriminated against among the supernatural species that roam earth.

When the soul of a deceased human is unable to pass peacefully, a ghost is a manifestation of that; they continue to roam around in an amiable human-like façade.

But unlike how the media have portrayed them, ghosts generally wander in solitary and don’t possess abilities or characteristics that make them a threat to anyone.

They prefer to stay away from other people’s business and instead, are in search of their own purpose in order to pass into the afterlife. In a way, they were the underdogs; the odd ones.

So when Heeseung stumbles upon Jaehee, the ghost of a woman his age wandering in the old building beside the campus, he took the opportunity to help the lost soul who had no idea she was dead in the first place.

"What did you say his name was again?" Sunghoon asks, pushing a few pieces of glass shard away from the floor. Jungwon had given Heeseung some wet cloth to wipe away the blood on his hand while Sunoo was attending to the small wound on his mouth.

"I think it was Jisung or something?" Heeseung tried to recall. "He mentioned his alpha being Bang Chan," Heeseung turned to Jay who was in deep thought. "Does that ring a bell? He said that you, K and whoever this Bang Chan person is, go way back."

Jay closes his eyes for a moment, reminiscing old memories that happened centuries ago. A few seconds of silence went by before he replied. "I mentioned to you guys before that there existed a great war between vampires and werewolves?"

The others attentively listen, nodding their heads for Jay to continue.

"K's pack, in a way, was our double agent; working together with the vampires, with me, in order to take down the werewolves."

Ni-ki raises his eyebrows in confusion. "Why would K's pack help the vampires?"

"Because the werewolves intended to eliminate Humans," Jay declared. All of them watch as Jay walks towards a table with a stack of books, pulling one in the middle, watching the tower fall apart as a few books go tumbling down on the floor.

"I think anyone with a brain can tell that by doing so can fuck up the whole balance of the system. You take out a species in a food chain, the whole pyramid topples over."

There was tension in the air at the way Jay was glaring at the fallen books. There was something else flickering across his face, maybe pain? sadness?, but it disappeared the moment he turned to face the others again.

"After the war, some packs survived and surrendered, and one of them belongs to Bang Chan's. But I don't think this little taunting had anything to do with him."

"Henchmen acting on their own?" Jake guessed right away. Jay nodded in affirmation at him.

"This is something me and K might have to do, just stay low in the meantime. Another thing―" Jay then turned towards Heeseung.

"Are you sure there was no Human witness?"

The image of your frightened face and frozen figure cross his mind.

"Yes, I'm sure of it."

You now believe that vampires are real.

When you rushed out of the mansion and climbed into the back seat of Winter’s car, your face was as white as sheets and you were dazed until Ryujin had to shake your shoulder to get your attention.

You couldn’t bare yourself to sleep. The images of Heeseung’s piercing red eyes gazing back at you kept replying in your mind as you toss and turn in your bed.

But for some reason, his gaze to you didn’t felt threatening; the fear in you was fuel from the atmosphere before that, the amount of murderous intent in the way Heeseung choke the other male with bloody hands and the tension leading up to the discovery.

You didn’t get a wink of sleep.

You had to drag yourself to get ready for morning class and your head throb a little. Winter was kind enough to give you a hangover cure and you find the pain had lessened as the class ended.

You tried your best to avoid Heeseung. He was already in a different Major than you so it was relatively easy, except when you see either of his close friends did you swerve around since it’s likely that he’ll be with them.

And also the fact that you can’t trust either of them now. They could also be vampires for all you know.

In a sleep deprived state, you nonchalantly walk at the main hallway of the west building of the campus, looking forward to eating some good dinner before heading off to dreamland for a much needed sleep.

You were yawning and wiping the tears accumulated on the corner of your eyes, minding your own business before a hand reached out to grab you by the arm, dragging you to the doors of an empty lab.

You were about to scream until the person clamped your mouth shut with the palm’s of their hand, already anticipating that you’ll shout for help.

You tried to trash around and wiggle out of the person’s grip but the minute you faced Heeseung, you immediately stopped dead in your tracks.

“If you don’t scream, I’ll let you go.” He said.

With brows furrowed and a defiant look, you lick his hand in hopes that he’ll let go, but when he stares at you with an eyebrow raised and an amused smirk, unaffected by your little trick, you glance down in embarrassment before nodding your head.

The second he lets you go, you pull yourself away from him, making sure the distance between you and him is as far as possible for you to feel safe.

Heeseung slowly retreats his hand back, feeling a little hurt by the way you immediately separate yourself from him. But at the same time, he understands why you were on guard and glaring at him cautiously.

Especially with everything you had witnessed, he doesn’t blame you.

“Listen, I just wanna explain to you about what happened.” Heeseung raises his hands up to show his palm, he needs to show you he means no harm.

“I don’t think there’s anything to explain.” You curtly reply.

He gave you a pleading look. “Please, please just listen to me. I promise you it’ll all make sense.”

With lips pressed in a deep thought, you let out a sigh of frustration, giving in to his desperate attempt to explain himself.

“Fine. But you stay where you are.” You pointed your index finger at him angrily.

Heeseung went into a period of word vomit, spilling to you everything that needs context and explanation. The more in depth he went into, the more horrified you were and it took you a moment to fully digest the information.

“Don’t tell anyone. Including Jay and the others about you knowing.” He quickly added at the end.

You gave him an almost snort of sarcasm. “Of course idiot, I don’t want to look like a freak in front of the whole student body.”

You watched as a genuine grin spread around his face, obviously entertained by your comment and the little insult you called him, but at the same time, you saw a wave of relief in his body at the way he instantly relaxed.

You realize that this was the first time the both of you spoke to each other after the break up. It was much more natural? than you expected, minus the supernatural part of the conversation.

Or maybe it's the fact that deep inside, you still wanted to talk to him, even after all the sufferings you went through.

“But I have a favor to ask, if you don’t mind. You can say it’s a bargain for keeping my mouth shut.”

Heeseung perks up when you mention the word ‘favor’, with an anticipating look as he waits for you to continue.

Jake regretted agreeing to tutor you for calculus.

No, it wasn’t because you were a frustrating student. In contrast, he was happy to help you pass the upcoming exam. Not to mention the look of shock on his face when it was Heeseung that told him that you wanted a tutor asap.

Jake regretted on agreeing because he didn’t expect to be a fucking third wheel.

The schedule was simple. After your class, the both of you would meet up at the library for the tutoring session. He didn’t mind that Heeseung wanted to tag along, as long as you were comfortable with it.

He had fun teasing the older male about his lingering affection for you, something Heeseung still denies constantly, which in turn, results in an eye roll from Jake.

It was the lingering glance towards each other from across the table, the way y/n will get distracted every time Heeseung does the bare minimum, the way Heeseung would bring coffee for you but accidently forgot to get one for him, it was those little things that make him scream internally, wishing for this to be over.

The fact that neither of them even tried to be subtle got him gagging at the amount of sexual tension in the air.

The both of you might as well make out on the table and Jake will still ask you if you’re done with the practice question. It wouldn’t make a damn difference.

Jake Sim wasn’t the only one who noticed.

“Are you fucking Lee Heeseung?”

You choke on the orange juice you were peacefully drinking before Ryujin opens her mouth. You wipe the excess fluid dripping down your mouth and pat your chest as you continue to cough.

“Shin Ryujin, what the hell?!” you scowl, feeling disgust at the sticky residue of the juice around your chin. Ryujin rolled her eyes at how dramatic you were while Winter was beside her, ready to interrogate you further.

Just when you wanted a peaceful lunch.

“Answer the question y/n. Are you and Heeseung rolling in the hay?” Winter asks. In confusion, you reply in disarray.

“What?”

Ryujin gave you a deadpanned look. “Did he put his dick into your hole?”

Winter gave her a questioning look, obviously appalled by her poor choice of word, in which Ryujin shrugged at. “Did you have to be so vulgar?”

“Someone has to be the bad cop.”

You glance back and forth between the two, shaking your hand to catch their attention, with eyebrows in a furrow.

“What makes you two think that me and Heeseung are fucking?” you ask in confusion. The both of them turn to give you a stunned face.

“Winter, have you or have you not notice that Heeseung and y/n were literally eye-fucking each other without knowing whenever they are in the same vicinity.” Ryujin said in a posh manner, repositioning her posture as if she was having a normal conversation with Winter.

“Why yes Ryujin. And the way they scan each other’s body from head to toe whenever they greet each other? Might as well just take each other’s clothes off while you're at it!”

You cross your hand over your chest, giving the both of them an annoyed look as they continue their act of taunting you. “Are you both done yet?”

“Look,” Ryujin said, switching to a more serious side “There is definitely something hanging between you guys. Both of you dumbasses don’t realize it but all of us do, including Heeseung’s friends.”

“Have the both of you ever talked about why he broke up with you in the first place?”

You pause a little at Winter’s question, pressing your lips in silence, not knowing what to answer.

It’s true that ever since the situation at the party, it seems that you and Heeseung have been interacting more lately.

For over three months of complete avoidance after the break up, you had cut him out of your life, sometimes not even acknowledging his existence.

But now, it was just simple hellos and glancing at each other across the room.

Sure, sometimes you would catch yourself staring at him for too long. Maybe if he didn’t wear that damn lip ring or a pair of tight pants while sitting with his legs open you wouldn’t ogle on him too much.

Okay, maybe you were still into him a little too much but exes can still talk to each other right? It’s not like he feels the same way anymore, or not, he wouldn’t break up with you in the first place.

Whatever the tension they were referring to, you refuse to acknowledge it. You reassure yourself that it might be because you now know his secret, and that it's just him looking out to see if you’ll break the promise.

Yeah, that’s it, you thought. There’s no way it was anything more than that.

The first time you met Jaehee, you didn’t expect a ghost to look more alive than a normal human being.

Jaehee often whined and complained to him how she wanted to explore outside and have fun with girls her age.

The only person he thought was you; the person who perfectly fits the candidate criteria which is a girl (obviously) and knows the existence of the supernatural.

To be frank, you were the only human girl he knows that is aware of the supernatural, making you his only choice.

When Heeseung said that he needed help from you, which is to accompany him and the said ghost on a walk around the mall, you expected her to look like Casper the ghost or the undead looking ones from the conjuring.

With short hair cut and youthful features, she was so lively and sweet that you wonder how the girl is even remotely the same age as you.

Heeseung did tell you that he speculates that she was probably a couple hundred years older than them, and had died closer to their age. Thus, she doesn’t know anything about the current world right now.

He mentioned that Jaehee was not aware that she was even dead the first time he met her. So, he decided to take her in for a while until she could pass into the afterlife; making him her babysitter.

It was then that you understood the relationship between the two; Heeseung being more like a guardian to the girl to keep her safe in the meantime.

You can’t believe that the hint Ni-ki gave you was actually real and you felt bad for misunderstanding the situation back at the party.

But now you get why he warned you that Jaehee can be too mischievous and eager to learn about the human lifestyle.

You were probably dragged every five seconds by the hand, the girl kept questioning everything around her with such an innocent wonder that you can’t help but smile in endearment. It made you think of how cruel it was for her to stay in the real world rather than passing in peace.

It was also fun watching her reaction to riding an escalator for the first time; seeing her turn rigid and holding onto your jacket with her eyes closed, curling to your side in a cowardly manner.

Heeseung throughout the whole time trailed behind the two, hands in his pocket with a small smile on his face as you gently patted the frightened girl on the shoulder, reassuring her that the escalator was safe.

He did the right thing to invite you.

After what seems like hours of window shopping, you teach her a thing or two about fashion and now, she seems more obsessed with the idea of dressing up and modelling than actually buying the clothes.

This leads her to beg you to join as well, which you gave in and let out a sigh of defeat the moment she gave you a pair of puppy dog eyes.

You stood in front of the mirror of the changing room. The lights were blinding your eyes off and the heat radiating from it was not helping as well. The mirror was tall and large, showing your reflection from top to bottom.

It was a simple white floral dress that reached your knees, halter straps with a bare shoulder look giving it a breathable and easy design built for comfort.

It was definitely a type of dress you would often wear in the summer but now that it’s closing to autumn, the weather was a bit more chilling.

You choose this just for the heck of it; already missing the sunny weather.

“Tadaa! Heeseung, tell me how I look?” you hear Jaehee’s voice from outside the changing booth. She must have finished trying on her outfit.

“Pretty decent for a ghost.”

You let out a small chuckle when you heard Jaehee pouts and whines at Heeseung’s monotone response. You knew from the tone of his voice that the male was only joking.

He did that pretty often with you whenever you wore something new to show off to him. He would pat your head, telling you he was just joking before proceeding to whisper in your ear, how beautiful you look.

Well, last time when you were still in a relationship.

“y/n! Come out! I wanna see your outfit.” Jaehee said in a sing-song manner. You adjust and pat down the material of the dress one more time before opening the door.

“Tadaa.” You emerge from the changing, gesturing to your outfit with fake enthusiasm to try and match the ghost’s excitement.

Jaehee claps and squeals in delight before linking elbows with you. She dragged you both together to stand in front of Heeseung, who was sitting on a chair, preoccupied with his phone.

When he looks up, you suddenly take note of the way his eyes widen and his posture straighten, his hands slowly putting down the device.

His eyes rake down from your body to your head attentively as if drinking in your appearance, lips slightly parted and Adam's apple bobbing as if you had him under a spell.

It was at this moment, you finally understood what the others meant by the weird tension.

You suddenly realize that maybe the dress was showing too much leg; your shoulder being exposed excessively as well.

When you start to feel warmth at the tips of your ears, hands fidgeting and legs moving to shift your weight, did Heeseung whip his head to look away, a hand covering his mouth. He tried hard not to glance your way.

“I have another dress I wanna wear! I’ll be right back!” Jaehee, who was obvious about the sudden change in mood, skips back to the changing room, leaving the two of you alone.

There was an awkward silence present in the room and it didn’t help that Heeseung was still looking away from you.

“I’m….gonna go change.” You nervously said, tip toeing in a fiddly manner towards your own changing room to save yourself from the embarrassment.

When you were gone from his sight, Heeseung let out a deep sigh of relief, back slouching on the chair.

He massaged his face, the image of you in that dress looking so sexy and alluring kept replaying his mind. The way the outfit showed off your shoulder and the way it hugged your curves; Heeseung groan in agony just thinking about your fucking legs.

He tried to suppress the arousing feeling in him. He can’t stop reminiscing the times where he could hold your body against his, leaving butterfly kisses on your collarbone, his hands caressing the skin of your thighs as he goes higher and higher until he hears your voice hitch—

He let out a muffled groan. He can’t believe he was acting like a pubescent teenager fantasizing about illicit things by just seeing fucking skin on a girl.

You obviously were uncomfortable with his gaze, the look of confusion on your face before he looked away. He can’t keep leading you on like this, like he was in love with you, which he madly is and will always be, but he was the one who broke your heart.

You didn’t deserve to be played like this.

But he misses you. He miss you so fucking damn much.

He hasn't even told the other’s yet about you knowing that they were vampires. He can already predict the disappointment in Jay’s face if he knew.

No human was supposed to know the supernatural exists; whether it be vampires, werewolves, ghosts or even demons, whom Jay has mentioned still roam among human civilization in hiding.

He had tons of episodes where he accidentally came across humans in his vampire characteristics, the look of fear in their eyes made him accept the fact that he is no longer a human.

But what really scares him the most was the fact that you’ll also feel the same, that you’ll also see him as anything but a blood sucking monster.

How did you end up here in the first place?

You let out a soft groan, pushing your head up from the most aching position you’ve ever slept on. A pulsing headache overwhelms your sensation.

Your throat is dry and you squeeze your eyes a couple of times as your view becomes increasingly clear.

It took a while for you to realize that you were in a dark warehouse. The window outside indicates that it was way deep in the night, only the moonlight shone through the glass pane.

A few strands of hair had stuck on your face. You were about to push it away until you realized you couldn’t move your arms. It was at this moment you took in the fact that you were tied to a chair, tight ropes circle around your body and holding you down captive with your hands behind your back.

“What the hell?” you question, confused at the situation. It wasn’t until you noticed three figures observing you from a far at the other side of the room, gold eyes shining through the dark, spacious warehouse.

“Jisung, she’s up!”

“Shut up, Hyunjin. I know she’s up!”

“Guys, I don’t think this is a good idea. What if Chan-“

“-Chan Hyung won’t know anything if we don’t fuck this up Felix.”

The loud conversation caught your attention as the figures slowly emerged out of the shadows. The one in the middle immediately sparks familiarity in your head.

It was the male you saw at the party, the person who Heeseung had beat up for threatening Jaehee, the one who is a werewolf.

The other two follow suit, standing side by side with each other, looking slightly perplexed compared to Jisung.

From the outside, they look like normal, everyday, mundane students but you know you shouldn’t be fooled by what you can only see with the naked eye.

“Where am I?” you asked.

Jisung gave you a smirk. “Before I answer you human,” he said the last word with such distaste that he almost spit. “I have a few questions of my own.”

Walking closer until he was an arm’s length from where you were captured, he tilted his head slightly towards the other two. Hyunjin and Felix understood the gesture, silently walking away until it was only the two of you in the dark, spacious room.

You put up a guard, uncomfortable at the way he was staring at you unpleasantly. You swallow the fear creeping up your throat, feeling anxious at the fact that you had just been kidnaped, captured and brought into an unknown place.

The last thing you could remember was walking home after studying in the library before your mouth was clamped shut with a piece of cloth, presumably containing the drug that knocks you out cold. But what would you offer to a bunch of werewolves? unless-

“You need me because of Heeseung.” you clarified.

It makes sense right? He saw you at the party. He probably saw you, Heeseung and Jaehee together in public as well. What else would he take you as a hostage for? To take revenge on Heeseung for beating him up?

Jisung gave you a rather taunting chuckle. “Close enough, but that’s not really what I’m after.”

“Then what are you really after?”

“Information,” Jisung said, hiding his hands in his pocket nonchalantly as if he didn’t commit a crime. “Tell me where The Sanctuary is and the location of the Dust and I’ll set you free.”

The Sanctuary? Dust? You stared at him in confusion. “I don’t know what you’re talking about?”

The way his mood shifts tells you that he didn’t expect that answer from you. You watch the corner of his lips turn downwards and his eyes fuming with anger, lips press into a thin line making you anxious at what he was about to do to you.

“You don’t know don’t you?”

You flinch when he reaches out to grab your jaw, pulling you forcefully to look at his rather haunting golden eyes.

You stiffen immediately at the contact. You know the minute he had the chance, if he just twisted your jaw with enough force and the right angle, you would be gone in a second.

So you sit still, waiting for his next step with hands forming into balls of fist to hide the fear, nails digging at the palm of your hand. The rope around you felt even more suffocating now, cold sweat trailing down your back.

“I hear that you and him have been together for a while. It seems that he didn’t tell you anything?”

“We broke up months ago. It seems like you didn’t get the latest news? And here I though you’ll have a keener sense that Heeseung”

You didn’t know what came over you. It was not the right time for you to get sassy, knowing that he had the advantage to kill you now. But it kinda ticks you off that he mentioned your past relationship with Heeseung.

“You humans really do know how to bark don’t you?” He sneered. You could feel his hold on you tightens and you winced when his sharp nails dig into the skin of your jaw and cheeks.

“Even if you don’t know anything, you can make a really good bait,” He examined you further. “You really do look hideous up close.”

You snorted, “Don’t worry, you’re not exactly the level of Jacob Black as well.”

“What the fuck is that?”

“I don’t know if I should feel sorry or jealous about you not knowing twilight,” you said.

You should really stop rambling before he actually kills you.

He gave you a distasteful look. “I don’t indulge in foolish human culture.”

You were about to retort before you saw him immediately perk up.

He looked agitated but there was a sense of expectation in the way he turned towards a figure approaching the two of you. His lips curl into a provocative smirk as he turns to stand behind you, the strong grip still attached to your face.

“Well, well,” He let out a very amused chuckle “it seems like your saviour is here.”

Your eyes widen as Heeseung emerges from the shadow. He looked dishevelled and you could see that he was breathing rapidly. But he could only look at you the moment he stepped out into the lights.

“One move and she’s gone.”

A shiver went down your spine when you heard the werewolf from behind you. You could see Heeseung still held his gaze at you, eyes soft and filled with reassurance, as if to tell you that everything will be alright.

You let out a gasp when Jisung twists your head in an angle, moving it enough for you to react.

Heeseung immediately moves his attention to the male behind and his gaze hardens at the way the werewolf was smirking in triumph in getting the vampire’s attention.

“Your watchers weren’t really that challenging,” Heeseung said “They were more cooperative than I thought.”

Jisung was displeased and honestly taken aback by the words. How could a mere Alter Vampire, a human turned into a vampire, be able to get through two werewolves that survived the war centuries ago?

They were far more superior than him. Even a pureblood born vampire struggles in a fight with them. How could he—

“Han Jisung.”

You couldn’t comprehend how a simple voice could make all the strands of hair at the back of your nape stand up.

The voice was commanding and you could tell that this person knew the power behind his orders, because the place was overwhelmingly suffocating the minute he showed himself not far beside Heeseung.

Jisung’s hold on you quiver, as if he was affected by the voice in such a severe manner as his breathing intensified and you could tell he was on edge.

“Let go of her, Jisung.”

The male behind you shook his head. “No! I won’t! We were this close to getting the apprehend Chan-hyung. If we can get access to the The Sanctuary, the witch’s hut then—”

“Then what Jisung? The war has been over for centuries. We lost and it’s time that we move on” Bang Chan let out a sigh of disappointment, trying to reason with the younger male but Jisung was still persistent on going with his plan.

“I’ve already told Felix and Hyunjin to keep an eye on you, and you went behind my back? behind the Alpha’s permission?”

Jisung’s face contorted in betrayal. He finally understands how Heeseung managed to go through them with ease, they were with the Alpha in the first place. He bit his lips in frustration.

“Jisung, let go of her.”

Bang chan’s voice was like a spell, hypnotic almost, as he slowly prowled towards them. Jisung’s hold on you was quivering harder, as if he was trying to resist the order given to his Alpha, the leader of the pack.

But to no avail, Bang Chan was far more superior, far more ancient, and because of that, his pheromones were absolute.

Jisung knew that. That was why he stood frozen in his place before he slowly let go of your jaw and fell on his knees with his head hanging, no longer able to resist the order.

You feel how powerful the pheromones were. Your vision starts to blur and your lungs feel like it is squeezing against your chest with such force that you start to break out into cold sweats.

You were at the verge of passing out, eyes heavy and threatening to shut close. You don't know how long you can take with this suffocating feeling as you let a deep breath of agony.

It wasn’t until you felt the ropes around you begin to untangle and you felt a pair of cold hands holding on to your face, softly calling out to your name.

It was Heeseung, and he urged you to wrap your arms around his neck as he carried you bridal style, lifting you up from the chair into his arms.

Everything felt like a fever dream like you were going in and out of consciousness. You hear Heeseung and Bang Chang exchange a few words but it was muffled due to your condition so you weren’t able to make up their conversation.

The last thing you remember was Heeseung whispering to you that he got you and that you were safe from harm's way before you passed out.

You almost thought whatever happened to you was a dream, because the next day, you woke up from your bed feeling more normal than ever.

It wasn’t until you noticed a note on your bedside did you realize it was all real, and also the fact that you still felt a little iffy; no thanks to the drug and pheromones physiologically affecting your body to the core.

I’m sorry.

It was a simple note, but it conveyed to you thousands of emotions that Heeseung couldn’t put in words.

Of course he would apologize, you thought, gripping on the piece of paper as you try to suppress the dejected feeling in you.

It was the same words that utter out of his mouth when he broke up with you. No explanation, no elaboration on why he wanted to break up, just a simple apology afterward.

You knew he wanted to say something more but saying those words was easier, because he genuinely felt sorry, but you don’t even know why he was apologizing for? Sorry for falling out of love? Sorry for dragging this relationship out? Sorry for breaking your heart?

And now, was he apologizing for getting you involved with the supernatural? or was it for letting you go through a whole process of getting kidnapped and endangering your life?

You didn’t like it at all, as you wiped the tears at the corner of your eyes, threatening to escape as you recall the memory in your mind.

It felt like he was pushing you away again, keeping you hidden, keeping you safe but hurting you at the same time.

The werewolf mentions that Heeseung didn’t tell you everything about him, and you imagine how much more was Heeseung keeping a secret from you.

Heck, he hasn’t even told the others about you knowing and you wonder if it had anything to do with the information that Jisung mentioned.

It made you realize that if the both of you don’t talk about it, it would only make the wound even more unbearable.

You were honestly so happy when the two of you were getting closer, even if the both of you considered each other as acquaintances; it was better than being complete strangers.

It’s as if the gap between you two were within an arm’s reach ever since you knew that he was a vampire.

But now, he was so far away from you. Like a star in the night; he was so close yet so far from your reach.

It was what you thought when you went to the balcony of the 3rd floor of Jay’s mansion, opening the sliding door to see Heeseung leaning on the railing, his head looking up towards the dark sky.

At that moment, you really thought he was among the stars that night.

You close the sliding door, muffling the sound and music coming from the party down in the living room. When you arrived, your first mission was to find Heeseung among the crowds.

But when you bump into Jay on the way, he gives you a knowing smirk, an eyebrow raised as he gestures to the stairs, mouthing to you where Heeseung was, as if he knew you were searching for the male.

He knows.

“Is Jake your messenger dog now?” you said, tucking your hands into the pockets of your jacket as you feel the autumn chill against your exposed skin, causing you to shiver.

You wonder how he could resist the cold breeze with just a black t-shirt, a white cap and trousers until you realize, of course he can, he was a vampire after all. They were the embodiment of coldness.

Heeseung turned around to face you with a small smile, pearly white teeth threatened to show itself as you stroll to stop beside him, hands rested on the railings as well.

“I get it that the message was delivered well?” He asked.

You nodded. “I even gave him a treat for helping me pass the test.” You let out a giggle, fingers fiddling against the steel railings when the conversation died down. Heeseung had folded his arms and rested against it.

“So,” you started, shifting your weight between the balls of your feet out of nervousness “Why did you ask Jake to tell me to come meet you at the party?”

Heeseung stared out of the distance, licking his bottom lip out of habit when he was anxious. You could tell he was trying to recollect himself, finding the right words to articulate himself to you.

You waited there, basking in the cold breeze of the night.

“The day I found out I turned into a vampire was a few months ago,” He said. “I wasn’t sure what to make of it. I was confused, so unsure of myself on what to do.”

“Jay really helped me out during those times but then, I started to think about what being a vampire really meant.” He turns slightly to meet your gaze.

“You don’t know what the supernatural world has to offer, y/n. It was a lot to take in. Enemies, danger and dark magic lurk everywhere, wherever path I take, and don’t get me started on the immortal and blood sucking thing.”

“It took a great toll on me, like something was sucking my humanity bit by bit, tearing me apart like a sheet of paper and it was at that point that I knew this was my fate and that there was no escape to it. I- I don’t think I can even trust myself as well.”

You reach out to gently place a hand on top of his and you could physically see him immediately calm down. The both of you stare at the way he moves to lace his fingers with yours, something about the action made the both of you realize how complete it looked.

“And then I thought about the future, what it meant to my family and the friends around me and—“

His words died down when he turned to look at you, an unbearable expression on his face and you knew what meant before he even finished his sentence.

His thumb rub circles around the back of your hand, feeling how warm you are compared to him.

“When I heard that he was taking you hostage, I think I almost went into rampage mode,” He laughed out with such nervousness that you knew he only did it because you knew he would.

“If it weren’t for their Alpha being there, maybe you’ll see what I am capable of.” He stopped to look at your reaction.

You only press your lips in silence, remembering the time where he held the werewolf by his neck at the party. They are powerful creatures, no doubt but Heeseung— he was different. There was no way he would intentionally hurt someone without a reason.

“That’s why, I need to show you this,” with his other hand, you watch him pull a sachet bag from his pocket, “This is dust. It’s an item desired by many, made by a witch and Jay is the only one who possesses it. It only works for humans to make them forget about the supernatural. Using this, you can—“

“Wait, wait—“ you stop him from continuing, taken aback by his sudden proposition, “—you’re telling me to forget about everything? Are you insane Heeseung?”

“You don’t understand, don’t you? When you stumble across me at that party, I thought that was the end, that you’ll finally be afraid of me, heck even think I’m a monster.”

You search his eyes in disbelief. “Why would I even think of that? You know that’s not true.”

Sure you were afraid the first time, but what kind of person wasn’t? But being with him after makes you realize that it didn’t change who he was, he was still Heeseung and he was very much not a monster.

He let out a low sigh. “I knew that. That’s why I took the chance, that’s why I didn’t tell the others about you knowing. I wanted to let you know that I was still the person I was before. But I can’t let what happened slip by again.”

He shook his head, his eyes pleading for you to understand. “Please, I’m begging you, I don’t think I can let anything happen to you. Keeping you safe is all I fucking wanted.”

His voice crack at the end, biting on his lower lips to keep him from breaking down in front of you. You understand now why he broke up with you.

You try to blink away the tears threatening to spill but to no avail; Heeseung watches as it flows down your cheeks as you punch at his chest in fury.

“You idiot.” you lent another punch to his chest but Heeseung could barely feel the force as he continued to stare at your upset face.

“And here I thought you broke up with me because you fell out of love, or maybe you finally realised that I wasn’t the one anymore. How selfish can you be to break up with me, only to say that was in favor of my safety!”

You didn’t know how many times you punched him right in the chest until he moved to hold your wrist. At this point, you couldn’t stop the tears flowing down your cheeks as your sobs echoed in the air.

Heeseung was silent the whole time.

“No matter how hurt my heart is, I’ll always be here for you,” You whimper, “Please don’t let me go Heeseung.”

Heeseung could feel his heart broken into millions of pieces. He was distorted, everything inside him shake, bend and break when you looked at him with those eyes and the walls and fences he built came crumbling down.

He took you in his arms, feeling your warmth against his body as he dived into the crook of your neck. He felt your hands clawing and clenching at the fabric of his shirt in desperation, pressing him closer to you.

He basks in your sweet scent, a mix of vanilla and something floral. To him, you smell like home where he truly belongs and at that moment, he knew you got him wrapped around your finger.

He’ll never let you go anymore.

Heeseung broke the hug to caress your face, wiping away any dried tears on your cheeks. You lean closer to rub the tip of your nose against his and Heeseung reciprocate back.

He traced his fingers over your features, steely eyes succumbing to how beautiful you look before it stopped to your lips. You notice his gaze through his eyelashes as his thumb rests on the cushion of your lower lips.

You can feel his breath tickling your cheek bones. He leans closer, palm holding the side of your face before he slowly closes his eyes and captures your lips with his.

Immediately a burst of butterflies invade your stomach, feeling his lips against yours was feeding the hunger that was starved in you when he was gone. You clench harder on the fabric of his shirt at the satisfying notion.

Heeseung felt the ache in his throat disappear the moment he got a taste of your sweet lips. No amount of blood could ever soothe the itch he felt losing you and may he dared confess, you tasted better than any blood he tasted.

He was addicted to you.

Heeseung broke the kiss in such a sudden manner that you let out a soft whimper. Your thirst was not quite quenched yet.

A little in him fucking love the way you look right now, lips swollen and eyes half lidded. He couldn’t wait to see how you look if he went even further.

“I didn’t hook up with Hari. I wanted to tell it to you during the game but you left before I could explain.” He whispered.

Slightly dazed, you swallow down your saliva before replying. “Why are you bringing this up now?”

He pushes you gently against the railing, pressing his body further into your body. His other hand trailed to rest on your waist before he rested his forehead against yours and suddenly, you were hyperaware at the amount of lust and desire pooling in his eyes at the way he was staring at your lips.

“I wanna show you how ruined I can be at just a taste of your lips. I want you to bring me on my knees,” He moved to lick your bottom lip, nibbling at the flesh, inducing a moan from your mouth at the motion.

“I want you to break me and make me fall apart.”

He captures your lips once more but this time, you can feel how desperate and needy it was. You felt the railing behind you digging on your back as Heeseung continued to ravish your mouth.

He let his tongue slip into your mouth and felt it explore every inch of you. You let out a string of muffled moans against his lips and it only tugged on his arousal even more.

You were out of breath, desperate to break the connection, but your carnal needs out weigh your own lungs. So you started to claw at the back of Heeseung’s neck, feeling his hair in between your fingers to draw the kiss even more deeper.

You never knew loving could hurt so good.

He seems to notice your squirming, hesitating to break the kiss but the minute he let’s go, he dives into the crook of your neck. A small sigh escapes as you breathe in a few gasps of air.

“Heeseung.” you weakly called out. You let out a whimper when he continued to kiss your neck to your collarbone, feeling his lips leave wet kisses on the skin.

Though you tilted your head to the side, you grabbed onto his shoulder to get his attention. “Not here.”

Your pleading cries caught his attention and before you knew it, Heeseung grabbed you by the wrist at such speed that you didn’t notice that he was leading you towards a familiar guest room, away from the crowding noise of the party downstairs.

It was the guest room the both of you would often use, both for cuddling and also some illicit activities that was once the reason why Jay refused to let you guys use the room anymore.

Heeseung didn’t hesitate to connect his lips once more to your neck the minute he locked the door. His teeth nibble and graze against the sensitive surface and you can’t help but moan when he moves to cup one of your breasts, kneading the soft flesh through your shirt.

The both of you moved closer to the edge of the bed as Heeseung continued to pleasure you. Removing your jacket, you let your hands travel down to his chest until you felt the hard outline of his cock against the fabric of his trousers.

Heeseung let out a small groan against your neck as you rub the hardened cock, the friction was causing his toes to curl and his hips to buck against the palm of your hands.

“Let me suck you off.” you breathe out.

Heeseung felt his breath hitch a bit, the mere thought of your lips wrapping around his head sends a fury of lust coursing through his body. He already felt some precum leaking out of his cock and the tent only grew bigger when you began to unbuckle his pants.

“Fuck y/n,” He groaned, watching you began to kneel against hard floor, pulling his trousers until it pooled on his feet. “Are you trying to make me cum before we even start?”

You let out a small laugh, “You were the one who told me you wanted my lips to break you and make you fall apart.”

Heeseung let out a loud sigh as you pulled on his boxers, freeing his hard and aroused cock from the confinement. He let his fingers thread through your hair before It rested on a secure grip behind your head.

If you were going to suck him off, he wanted the best view to watch you untangle him.

“Then I am at your mercy.” He whispered.

You rest your hand on his thigh before shoving his length into your mouth. Heeseung let out a whined moan, feeling his cock get engulfed by your warm mouth and feeling your tongue dragging at the side of his length where all the veins were protruding out from the stimulation.

You watch from above as Heeseung closes his eyes from pleasure, shuddering ever so often when you let your tongue slip past his slit and tasting the salty precum.

Heeseung began to groan louder when you hollowed your cheeks, focusing on going up and down his length. He was enjoying the view from above, watching his cock disappearing inside your mouth.

“Fucking shit y/n.” Heeseung’s grip on the back of your head went tighter and you felt him slowly move his hips forward. His action caused his sensitive head to rub against the back of your throat. He was so hard, so big and so solid in your mouth that it was stretching the corners beyond the limits.

“your mouth feels so fucking good. That’s it baby, right there, yeah just like that.” He praised, eyes rolled to the back at the pleasure.

You tried to control the pace by gripping onto his thighs but Heeseung continued to deep throat you and fucking your mouth until he was a moaning mess. Tears were starting to sting your eyes and you fought hard on your gag reflex to avoid getting choked.

With one last thrust, his thigh clenches and you watch as he throws his head back, releasing his hot seeds into your mouth. You continue to pump the remaining length but your mouth stays attached to his head, welcoming his cum into your mouth.

You close your eyes shut, swallowing every drop of his seeds until it drips from the corner of your mouth to your chin.

Heeseung’s breathing was labored and he pulled out of your mouth once his high had died down. You relish in the bitter taste of his cum before wiping any excess dripping down.

A small sigh escaped his lips, trying to recover from the intense orgasm. It was everything he dreamed of, it was everything he wanted.

You had always gave him the best head, but being away from you for three months, it was like torture every time he wanted to jerk off.

He always imagine his hand as your wet cunt or your mouth, but even after reaching his climax, it never felt as good as actually having you, which in turned causes him to feel sexually frustrated.

There was something endearing at the way he trailed his hand to your glistening lips, a thumb pressing on the lower part. As much as he wants you to abuse him with those pretty lips of yours, it wouldn’t be enough to satisfy his desire.

“I need you baby, tell me you want this too.” Heeseung tug at your chin, prompting you to stand up. You wrap your hands around his neck as he gently places his hands onto your hips.

“I want you Hee, I want you so bad.”

You mumbled before your lips connected with his. His arm trailed downwards at your back before clutching onto your ass, shoving his bare hard cock against your abdomen.

There was so much desperation in the way he dry hump you. You can’t help but raise a leg to feel the delectable friction even more, giving excess to him as he holds onto the back of your thigh to hook it to his hip.

The knot under your stomach grew deeper as he continued to rub against you. All you can think of is the wetness pooling in your panties as Heeseung continues to nibble at the bottom of your lips.

The mattress cushions your fall when Heeseung pushes you. From where you lay, you watch him quickly pulled his shirt off before he was aiding you in taking yours as well.

“Your so beautiful, so fucking gorgeous you know that?”

The minute you took your bra off Heeseung was quick to murmur those praises while leaving feathering kisses on your cleavage. Every touch of his lips sends waves of pleasure to your core but the minute he sucks a nipple while simultaneously pinching at the other gets you arching your back.

Heeseung worshipped your breast as you continued to mewl and moan at every flick of his tongue against your nipple; gripping on the sheets of the bed while the other was nicely tugging at his hair.

He released you from his mouth when he heard your breath hitch, now tugging at your skirt to remove it. “Do you touch yourself thinking of me?”

You blush at how blunt his words were. Slightly taken aback, you pressed your lips shut, but in fact, the times where you did feel aroused after the break up, you find yourself calling out his name as you pleasured yourself; your face flush with shame when you realize after.

Your silence was all the confirmation he needed.

“Did you touch yourself like this?” He began to rub your folds over your panties, two fingers gliding over before stopping to circle around the sensitive nub of your pussy.

“Heeseung!” you moan, feeling your core pulsate at the friction. Your nails dig into his forearms as you feel your thighs twitch at every teasing motion he did to your clit.

He moved closer to you, watching the way your mouth was agape, eyes squeezing shut when his fingers moved to directly touch your wet folds. Every moan and whimper was music to his ears and he felt something raging and burning in him at the way you call his name.

As much as he likes to finger you until you are a mess, he removes your panties before tossing them to the side, moving closer to align his length against your core.

“Tell me if it hurts, okay?” He tenderly caressed your cheeks, as you nodded.

You couldn’t hold back a loud moan when he slid into you. The stretch was foreign, a bit uncomfortable and it was at this moment you realize how big Heeseung was.

It took you a few seconds to adjust to his size, your walls clenching to every surface of his cock and then you felt it hit you like a truck; the most euphoric pleasure you felt as he filled you to the brim until his pelvis was on yours.

Broken moans erupt from you as Heeseung thrust into you, moving in and out once he heard you begging for him to move. You find yourself reciprocating his movement, bucking your hips to match his thrust.

You grab a hold of the sheets. The pleasure was so overwhelming and you felt the bubble in you slowly growing bigger and bigger, waiting for that one push to finally pop.

Heeseung was equally as star struck, groaning ever so often on your ears as his arms, holding him above you, flexed at the side of your face. At this point, the bed frame was swaying at every movement of his hips, but his only focus was how tight and fuckable you feel.

“Fuck,” you cursed as Heeseung quickens his pace, “Right there Hee, I’m close.”

When your walls clench tightly around his cock at a particular thrust, Heeseung wasted no time than to repeatedly hit that deep spot. He went absolute feral, his hips wouldn’t stop moving, his pace was fast but he made sure his head railed onto that little bud perfectly.

“Cum for baby, show me how good I make you feel.”

He groans lowly, hands now gripping your hips to intensify every thrust. Though he was relentless, you see the longing in his fogging and half lidded eyes. He trailed his hand to your cunt, pressing and playing with you clit to drive you over the edge even more.

You don’t know how many times you’ve choked over calling out his name. You could only feel your orgasm nearing as he continues to mercilessly hit that perfect spot and circulating his finger over your sensitive knob.

He wanted to see you unravel, and unravel you did when you cried out his name, your orgasm washing over you like waves.

The only view you see was the ceiling as you arch your back, toes curling. The bubble that was building up in you burst into oblivion, and you want nothing more than to feel like this forever with Heeseung.

Your walls clenched so tightly onto him that it became the final verdict for him to cum as well, his hoot seeds filling you up. He grunted, biting on his lower lips at the sheer amount of pleasure that overwhelmed him until he swore he saw stars.

Heeseung slowly pushes through a few final thrusts hoping to savour the orgasm the both of you shared until he no longer feels ropes of cum pouring out.

He pulled out of you, collapsing at the space beside you. The both of you were panting and covered with sweat, still recovering from the climax. Heeseung’s mind was dizzy and exhausted at cumming twice but he shuffled to lay on his side to face you.

His push a few strands of hair stuck to your face and smiled at the way you were still dazed, mouth agape and heartbeat in disarray.

“Hey,” He softly called out, swallowing down his saliva “I love you.”

In contrast how he was previously, Heeseung said those words with the utmost adoration, his doe eyes staring back at you. His hair was a mess but it only adds to the tenderness of the moment as you place your hand on his with a smile on your face.

“I love you too, idiot.”

You look so perfect beside him. He was so stupid to let you go, and of course you’ll want to stay with him. He’ll show the world how much you mean to him.

Taglist: open/send an ask to be added

@mildlystupid @heejaies

2K notes · View notes

dadsbongos · 2 years

Note

Idk if you're taking requests but I just read the deku having a crush on his wife and it was so cute. If possible can I request one of shoto??? Ty!!

men being their wife's #1 supporter >>>>> Warnings: fem reader, shoto’s a little feral Word Count: 1 K ~~~

The interviewer holds a stack of question cards, eyes skimming the first one before looking up at Shoto, “So, the story is that you, apparently, are a newlywed?”

“Yes, and it’s the happiest time of my life - don’t say it’s the honeymoon phase,” Shoto looks over at the camera, “I plan on only growing more unhinged in my love for my wife as the years go.”

“Well, we look forward to that!” the man chuckles.

“Uh, babe?” you turn to where your husband sits beside you on the couch, his arm thrown over your shoulders, “Did you ever see the title of the video for that interview you did?”

“No,” he switches his gaze from the TV to you, “why?”

“Oh, nothing,” you grin before shoving your phone in his face to show off the video, “Just this.”

Shoto’s eyes scan the title - “Prohero Shoto Shows Off Massive Crush on Wife”.

He merely nods, “Sounds about right. It was that same guy from a few years ago, when we first got married.”

“Can I watch it? I think I should know what was said about me.”

“As if I would say no,” he pressed a kiss to your forehead before standing, “Put it on the TV, I’ll make tea.”

Once Shoto comes back to his favorite spot on the couch, beside you, you hit play and after the intro is a shot of the interviewer sat across from your husband. He grins as he introduces Shoto to the camera, as if people wouldn’t already know who the hero was.

“I think just right off the bat, I have to ask,” the man’s grin is cheesy, but it conveys enough joy to keep the energy up, “what’s ridiculous to you about the media? And since your father hated interviews, do you think you’ve gotten any of that from him?”

“Interviews are fine. People are just doing their jobs, I get that,” he presses his lips into a thin line as he thinks, “What’s strange to me about the media, however, is actually a specific moment.”

“Oh? And what is that?”

“There was this one gala that I took my wife to a few months ago and everyone was obsessing over her look,” he nods curtly, “as they should have. But what was weird was how everyone was just now paying attention to her. It was like… like watching a piece of art go unnoticed.”

“Like the Mona Lisa?”

“No, like actual art.”

The chuckle bubbling from the man’s lips is genuine as he says, “I see. Well- “

“And I remember for our wedding she was tired of trying on things and said she was going to wear sweatpants,” he shakes his head, “I- I could only ask what color so it’d match with my tie. You know?”

“I imagine,” he nods.

“And on our wedding day,” Shoto puts up a finger to stop the interviewer before he can even begin speaking, “we had a private, not really dinner, but a moment, before the reception. And we just kept calling each other by first and last name, because she was taking my last name and it was,” he tilts his head, “I don’t think I’ve ever been happier. And I do have a lovely mother and great siblings and friends, but truly they do not compare.”

“Well, speaking of your wife being so pretty to you- “

“I’ll reach over there and wrangle you if you don’t correct that.”

“Well, speaking of your wife being so pretty,” Shoto nods, muttering a quiet ‘good’ under his breath as the interviewer continues, “I’d like to bring up a recent ‘scandal’ for lack of a better term.”

“Is this about the ‘damn mommy’ incident,” Shoto wrings his hands together nervously.

The man can’t help but laugh as he nods, “It is. What’s the story behind that?”

“I sneezed and accidentally commented ‘damn mommy’ on my wife’s post,” Shoto crosses his arms and leans back in the chair, “Freak accident.”

“According to my research,” the man shakes his head now, “it was on every single one of her posts.”

“I had the flu.”

“Understandable,” the man flips to a card, “we have a few questions from fans. First of all, what would you say is the strangest thing that you own?”

“Strangest thing I own,” Shoto taps the armrest of the chair, “sometimes I have to leave for long periods of time for work and I’m very clingy, obviously, and so my wife surprised me with a teddy bear. But the teddy bear actually has her voice in it and it’s her saying she loves me. It’s the most incredible thing ever. I’d say that everyone should get one, but I don’t think they deserve it. At all.”

“I see. Well, another question that we have for you is what’s your favorite phrase or a phrase that interests you?”

“One time my wife was on the phone with me while I was away for work and she was telling me that ‘wish you were here’ in Persian is…” he pauses to mutter under his breath, “is jāy-e shomā khālīst,” he looks at the camera, “apologies for poor pronunciation, but it apparently translates to ‘your place is empty’. And I’ve never forgotten it because it felt so true.”

“Right, of course,” the man flips to another card, “And just to finish it off, what was a big moment of pain in your life that you had to overcome?”

“One time I asked my wife if she still would’ve married me if I was a worm and she said that she didn’t think it was even legal, so she couldn’t. I honestly still don’t think I’m even over that.”

Turning away from the video, you look at Shoto, “Aw, baby. I’m sorry about the worm thing.”

“No, no, dear,” he leans over to kiss your forehead, “I’m not mad. I could never be mad at you over something like that.”

“Well, that’s good,” you take his chin in your hand to tilt his head and press a kiss to his lips, “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” he brings you closer to his side.

“Yeah, I think that everyone who watched this knows that, but thank you. You’re such a good husband.”

“Only the best for my incredible wife.”

#bnha x reader #bnha x y/n #bnha x you #shoto x reader #shoto x you #shoto x y/n #shoto todoroki x reader #todoroki x reader #shoto todoroki x you #shoto todoroki x y/n

2K notes · View notes

selfcarecap · 3 years

Text

Love Flower [p.p]

pairing: Peter Parker x reader

summary: You’ve read all about sex pollen online. You didn’t believe in it. But when you experience it first hand, that most definitely changes your mind. You even have to seek help from your best friend Peter to relieve the burn between your legs…

warning: dub!con but only bc sex pollen (and it is both their first time while the reader is under the influence of sex pollen so keep that in mind! (but they do like each other soo- and she can think straight in my version of sex pollen lol (it‘s explained at the end😭)), smutty smut smut

word count: 4k

-repost of an old fic but it‘s quite good if i... may say so myself-

big ass beautiful gif not mine

“Woah.” Your eyes sparkle as you spot the flower. Peter has to hold you tight by your arm so you don’t go off track.

“Is that what I think it is?” Peter asks.

“I’m certain it is. Let go of me.” His fingers loosen around your arm. You take a few steps forward.

“Why are you going near it then?” Peter freaks out behind you, unsure what to do.

“Do you think this is real?” You ask Peter. You’re in his room at the compound. He moved in after graduating high school. For one, he was honoured that Tony asked him out of all people. Who wouldn’t want to move in with a bunch of Avengers?

But the most important aspect of why he said yes to moving in to the compound was because of you. It meant he would see you multiple times a day. He’d be damned if he had said no to that.

Peter bends over the bed to look at what you’re showing him on your laptop screen. He sits down next to you.

“Se- woah... Sex pollen? What the hell are you looking at?” He asks, wide-eyed.

“It’s a special plant. Basically going near it, directly touching or smelling it, makes you go crazy horny. They’re used for semi-superhuman breeding or something. But in some communities it’s used as a drug or something.” You explain.

“Well, let’s hope we don’t stumble across it then.”

“Why not? I want this.” You idly scroll further down and read more of the article.

“You’re being serious? What’s so desirable about being so horny that you lose control over your body?” Peter gesticulates wildly, trying to understand where the hell you’re coming from.

“To me that sounds like heaven. But I don’t believe that it would work. Humans are animals, okay. But they’re not animals like that, you know?” He shakes his head.

“Other than animals like the ones out in nature, we have rationality. They are animalistic animals, but we’re rational animals. I can’t imagine that anything in the world will make me so horny that I want nothing more than to fuck someone. Not even that plant. So I’d want to put that to the test sometime.”

“Very philosophical.” Peter comments.

“What, wanting to be horny?”

“No, the part about the animalistic and rational animals, kind of, maybe, have to think about it.”

You didn’t really know what the hell you were talking about when you said that but Peter’s really into your theory. He looks like he’s truly racking his brain about it.

“Don’t bother your pretty head about it though. I’m just talking nonsense because I’m horny, so see you later.”

You kiss his cheek and leave the room.

The feeling of your lips lingers on his cheek to this day.

“Come back, we have a mission. We’re supposed to be fight-” An explosion from inside the building interrupts Peter.

A second later Tony flies out in his suit, cheering because the mission was successful.

“Mission’s over now. And it’s just a quick smell. I swear nothing is going to happen, you’ll see. I have a bad sense of smell anyway.” You assure Peter.

“No, wait!” You ignore Peter’s plea.

You take a few steps forward until you’re right in front of the plant. The fragrance is strong. It’s a mixture of all the sweetest things in life. Peter’s smell somewhere in there.

“Mmmh. That smells nice.” You hum.

“You know what it smells like now. Come back.” Peter steps forward, holding his bunched up mask over his mouth and nose. He drags you away from the plant.

“You okay?”

“Yeah.” You lift your arms in the air, “That smell was... nice. I seriously need that as a perfume.”

Peter follows you slowly on your walk to the jet.

You’re up in the air. Everyone else is happy because the mission was a success. You feel weird.

“Sorry, can I sit there?” You ask Peter to stand up from his seat by the window.

“Yeah yeah sure. Are you sure you’re good?”

“I’m fine, thanks.” You look up at Peter for a second. Your irises have almost disappeared entirely. That’s how blown your pupils are.

Peter stares at you. You stare out of the window. Your let one of your hands hang between your legs. The other on your belly. Peter’s still staring at you.

“Are you waiting for something? Do you want to sit here after all?” You wonder.

“Uh no. No. You sit.”

Peter stops looking at you and goes to worry about you on the other side of the jet.

You arrive back at the compound and you try to get to your room as quick as possible. You jog through the hallway but once again Peter stops you. He holds you by your wrist and you involuntarily moan out loud. Not just Peter hears. Tony, Sam, Bucky, Steve, Nat and Bruce all look at you.

“Ow, I mean. I have a few scratches that hurt. Don’t touch me. Um, if anyone needs the bathroom on our floor, I’m going to shower and then I’ll have to take care of the uh scratches from… from walking through the woods so I’ll take a while.”

You escape before anyone can question that. You’re lucky that your suit is thick enough to conceal how fucking wet you are.

You’re also lucky that no one notices that there’s no way that a few twigs could scratch you through your suit.

Except for Peter. Because Peter was there with you. He knows there were no twigs or branches. You walked through some grass in a garden, if anything. A hydra garden, but there was nothing except that plant he warned you about…

You‘re not sure if it‘s ten minutes or an hour that you sit in the bathtub with the shower head between your legs. Uncontrollable sobs leave your mouth that sound more erotic than any porn you‘ve watched.

Your hand hurts from holding the shower head and as you share this floor with Peter, you realise he might also want to shower after a sweaty mission.

God, Peter. Under the shower. Naked.

You stop your thoughts from going there. You‘ve fallen victim to the magical attraction of the plant but you don‘t want your innocent angel boy Peter to become a victim of your dirty thoughts.

You tear yourself away from the stream of water to go to your room.

You‘re glad to have a vibrator that‘s small enough to fit inside you, but not hurt you. That‘s what you think at first.

But after the first orgasm you feel empty, despite the pink silicone still being fully inside of you, and before today you never even got it inside. You’ve never been this wet before.

Everything is so slippery and you‘re more than frustrated.

What the fuck do you do now?

The vibration from your phone on your bedside table makes you clench around your toy and you pick it up.

Message from Spiderboy: Hey is everything okay with your scratches and stuff?

You: We‘re friends right?

S: Of course why?

Y: And friends help each other yeah?

S: Yeah, you good?

Y: No

Y: I was wrong

S: Wow never thought I’d hear that

S: What happened? should I come to your room?

Y: Idk

S: ?

Y: Yeah but knock

Less than thirty seconds later, Peter knocks at your door.

You change into sleep shorts and a loose shirt and open the door.

The sight of Peter has never made you quite as happy as now.

“What’s wrong what- woah your heart is beating like crazy.” He uses his heightened senses. He knows something is up as he steps into your room. He knew something was up when you texted him.

“I know.” You say. You lock the door behind Peter.

You sit down on your bed with a wince.

Peter waits a moment before he sits down opposite of you.

“So, what’s wrong? Are you okay?”

“You know when you’re like super horny all day, but the good type, and then you come home and you finally get to masturbate and come and it’s like the best feeling ever?”

Peter’s cheeks become red as a tomato. “Oh, uh yeah sure, I’ve had that.”

“Yeah well, when I smelled that fucking plant, I thought it was going to be like that. Not for it to hurt so fucking much.” When you say the last three words you whine, and to Peter you sound just like a pornstar. He really has to contain himself here.

“It hurts? What exactly?”

“My nipples are super sore. And there’s this feeling, like really deep down in my belly. Apart from that I’m so fucking wet, you can’t even imagine,” He’s trying not to imagine it, at least, “But nothing is helping. I came in the shower, at least six times, and more in here but it’s not enough.”

Peter groans at the thought of you touching yourself. Right on the bed that he is currently sitting on, that you’ve masturbated on probably countless times, and he’s even slept in before.

“Fuck should we - should we get help, I‘m sure Tony or Bruce will know what to do?” He suggests.

“No! Are you crazy?”

Yeah but only about you, Peter thinks.

You’d rather die than tell Tony or Bruce about how horny you are.

“You will not do that, I need your help, Peter. You agreed, friends help each other.”

“What- what do you want me to do? I don‘t know anything about this.”

“Just…” You straddle Peter’s thighs. He doesn’t stop you. You put your hands on his shoulders and press your forehead against his.

“Just kiss me, Peter.”

He doesn’t wait. Peter places his lips on your open mouth. You kiss him until you no longer know which way up and which way down is.

You start grinding your hips against Peter’s leg, against the basketball shorts he’s wearing.

You weren’t lying when you told him he wouldn’t believe how wet you are.

“Fuck. S-sorry.” You pull away from him and lie back down on your pillows, so you’re half-sitting up.

“Sorry you have to witness this.” You tell him.

Your hand has slipped underneath your own shorts. You’re unashamedly rubbing circles between your legs. You have no idea what’s going through Peter’s head. He just sits there.

“You can go again. I’m sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking. I don’t think you can help me.” You close your eyes and wait until you hear your door shut again. But you don’t.

Peter’s still there.

“No I can, I’ll help you. Just tell me what to do.”

You sit up so you can talk to him properly.

“Have you ever fingered a woman?”

“No I’ve just, uh I mean I’ve watched, just a few times, watched porn.” He mumbles and you wonder how he can be shy while you’re basically fucking yourself with your fingers in front of him.

“First of all throw your fucking inhibitions out of the window. You don‘t have to be shy about watching porn, not in this fucking situation, and not around me anyway, ever.”

He nods.

“I know you‘re inexperienced but you better be a quick fucking learner.”

He’s definitely eager.

“Okay what should I do first? Can I take these off?” He’s pulling at your shorts.

“Yes, Peter. Everything. Take it all off, please.” Your neediness is coming back, more intense than ever.

First, Peter makes you slip out of your shirt. He gulps when he sees your naked chest. Your fingers start rubbing your nipples. You lift your hips, indicating to Peter to finally take off your shorts.

You’re so wet, it’s running down your thighs and Peter can smell you. He loves this.

He just stares for a moment.

“Fingers. I need your fingers, Peter. Mine aren’t as big as yours and mine aren’t enough.” You really do sound like a desperate porn actress right now, except that you’re not faking it.

“Yeah, okay. What, where-” He starts and you take one of his fingers and place it right where you need it.

“Now go as deep as you can.”

His finger enters you slowly, as not to hurt you but you buck your hips forward.

“And now?” He asks. He licks his lips.

“Now pull your finger out again- No! Not completely.”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t be. Just do that and I’ll rub my clit.” He pulls his finger out, not completely, and goes back in in a smooth motion. You’re so slippery everywhere. His finger keeps grazing the upper wall of your pussy and Peter keeps looking from your face, back to your body, back to your face.

“I need more, Peter.”

“Like, faster?”

“A second finger, please.”

You look so endlessly beautiful, not just now, and Peter could and would never deny you, so he adds another finger. You can already feel your climax building up.

“Fuck, Peter. I’m gonna cum.” His fingers move faster and you use the same rhythm on your clit.

“Fuck, back off, I think I’m gonna squirt.” You warn him.

“No, just let go.” He says and you do. You bask in the wave of euphoria that consumes you, even if just for a short moment.

You wait a few seconds to open your eyes.

Peter’s shirt is drenched in your warm release. His tongue darts out to lick off some that you squirted on his face.

The way you’re admiring Peter from below him makes him feel so damn invincible.

“You feel better yet?”

You shake your head and Peter’s face falls just a tiny bit.

“It was amazing. But I feel like it will never stop hurting. I need to cum again, please.”

He pulls his wet shirt off his body and lies down, pulling your thighs over his shoulders.

“Should I try with my tongue? Maybe that feels better.”

“Okay.”

Peter still doesn’t really know what he’s doing. But with how you’re grinding your pussy in his face, getting yourself off, his lack of skill isn’t obvious.

You have this aura around you that makes Peter fucking dizzy.

You cum on his face once more, it’s not quite as much as before, still. “Oh god sorr-”

“Don’t apologise. I know it’s probably the plant doing it to you, but it’s still an ego boost knowing I’m with you while you do that squirting thing.”

“I only do that with you. I’ve never squirted before.”

His whole upper body has a red tint now.

Despite the two heavenly orgasms Peter just gave you, you feel like you’ll never be satiated. You know there’s just one way to go.

“Peter, have you ever had sex?” You give him your most irresistible pout.

“No.”

You sit up, your chest against his. He’s about to give in.

“But I just said it. You’re basically on drugs with that plant. I shouldn’t even be here. I can’t have sex with you. Would it be your first time?” He asks.

“Yeah but-”

“I’m sorry, I know you’re in pain right now but I can’t. It wouldn’t be right, you’d just regret it afterwards.” He says, but deep down he wants nothing more than to say yes.

You feel the pressure behind your eyes. Does Peter not want you like you want him?

“I would do the same for you, Peter. You know I would.”

“Fuck.” He mutters. He gets to his knees and pulls the drawstring of his shorts, pulling them off his legs and his hard cock hits his lower abdomen.

“God, you’re big.” You grin, scooting closer to him. His hand wraps around his cock and he gives himself a few strokes.

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You won’t hurt me. I want you inside of me. Actually scrap that, I need you inside of me. It hurts so much, Peter.” You whine.

“I promise I’ll make it better. I’ll take care of you, I’m here for you.” He stops, thinking, “But do you have condoms?”

“In that drawer.” You tell him.

He opens the drawer from your nightstand. Along with a few scary-looking toys, he finds a bunch of condoms.

“Uh why do you have so many, I thought you haven’t had sex.”

“I haven’t, but I use sex toys when I’m by myself and the shop that sells them gives you free condoms with every purchase.”

“Hm, where is the shop-”

“Peter.”

“Oh, right.”

He positions himself above you, his hands either side of your head.

“Can I kiss you?” He asks.

“Please.” You whisper. You bring your head up so your lips touch. Even though Peter’s fingered and eaten you out tonight, nothing was ever as intense as this kiss. The first kiss you gave him earlier was just desperate. But there’s a hint of something more in this one.

Your tongues meet in slow, sensual kisses until you leak onto the bed and you’re reminded of the emptiness inside of you. You moan into Peter’s mouth and he bites your tongue when your fingers graze his cock, then wrapping around him and stroking.

“You ready?” He asks. You hum.

He sinks into you gradually. Peter’s never been as thankful for his Spider-Man stamina as he is now, because otherwise he’d be done for.

He goes slow to make sure he’s not hurting you, but it doesn’t hurt.

Peter worries once sobs start leaving your mouth, but they’re from pleasure.

It feels so goddamn good how Peter’s cock bumps against your g-spot while your finger rubs your clit.

It’s nearly overwhelming how good everything feels. All it takes is a look at Peter’s face and down his body, watching his cock disappear inside of you, and you’re coming.

You flutter around Peter’s cock and squeeze him so good that he orgasms too.

You’re both out of breath and Peter slumps down on you, careful not to squash you as his arms give out under him. He slowly rolls off of you, lying close to you still.

“Fuck, that was exhausting,” He breathes out, “But I mean I can go again, no problem if-”

“No I’m.. I feel good.” You raise your shoulders and use your arms to cover your chest.

“Is everything alright? Do you… regret what we just did? Fuck I shouldn’t have-”

“No no not at all, I don’t regret it, promise.” You reassure him, “Just um a bit embarrassed that you saw me like that.”

“No inhibitions, remember?” His hand strokes along your arm.

You’re both still naked, bodies glistening with sweat and Peter’s still admiring you.

“So you’re good? Satisfied?”

“Very, thank you, Peter.”

“So do you want to go shower?” You’re a sticky mess, so the answer is yes.

“I’ll let you go first.” Peter offers, in front of the bathroom.

“The shower is big enough to share. I mean after what just happened we can shower next to each other, can’t we?” You drag him into the bathroom with you. You let go of the bedsheet you held around you as a cover.

“Oh, okay yeah.”

You step into the shower and turn the water on, washing away the stickiness around your thighs first.

Peter’s watching you, but you’re too busy cleaning up.

“God, I’m sore. Can you get my back?” You only half-turn, to see Peter dropping his sheet and stepping into the shower behind you.

He takes your pink loofah sponge and starts massaging your back while you wash your hair.

This is not what Peter thought about when you said no inhibitions. It’s not that he doesn’t want to see you naked. But Peter’s completely hard again and you don’t even acknowledge it. Did you even notice? This is not ideal.

“Thanks. That felt good. Are you finished?” You ask, grabbing a towel and getting out of the shower. Peter doesn’t want you to know he’s hard and he turns his front to the wall. He doesn’t miss how your eyes go to his ass.

“I just need another minute or two to clean up. I’ll be out in a second.” He says and you go to your room to put on fresh pyjamas and change your bedsheets.

It’s been ten minutes and Peter still hasn’t come to your room. You text him,

You: You still showering?

Spiderboy: No

Y: Where are you then?

S: My room

Y: Why

S: Cause it’s my room

Y: Don’t you wanna come to my room?

A minute later there’s a knock on your door.

You have to limp to the door because of your earlier activities.

“If I had still been in the shower I couldn’t have answered your text, by the way.” That’s all he says.

He walks to your bed but doesn’t sit down.

“Thanks again, Peter. I don’t know what I would’ve done without you.” You sit down on the bed. He smiles at you weakly.

“Sit down.” You order. He stares at the bed. His hand glides across the mattress. He sits down.

“Peter? What-what’s going on in your mind? You’re being awkward and surely after what just happened I should be the one behaving awkwardly. But I‘m not, because I trust you, so what‘s going on?”

“I don’t know. It’s just, we’re friends - we said that, right? Friends help each other and stuff. So we’re friends but we just had sex and I don’t know what that means for us.”

“Do you regret it?”

He shakes his head.

“Peter. Look at me.” He does, “When I first found out about that plant, and I googled, it said there’s two ways to be “cured” by the effect of that plant.

So one is the option of impregnation-” Peter’s eyes go wide.

“No no don’t worry that’s not the one. We used a condom, it’ll be fine. So the second option… is to sleep with someone that you love. It’s weird, I didn’t quite get it, but on Asgard they use it to unite two lovers, I don’t know. But it worked.” You don’t look him in the eye.

“So, like, what does that mean?”

“It means… that I love you. My body was acting up, but I could still think clearly. And I knew that I love you and that meant it would help.” This time you look at him. His eyes are locked on his lap.

“I know that you love me, friends love each other. That’s normal.” He fidgets with the string of his hoodie.

“So.. do you not want to be more than that? More than friends?” You’re back to not looking at him now.

He lets out a deep breath. “No inhibitions, so here we go, I want to be more than that. More than friends. How could I not? But I know that, for years, you’ve only seen me as a friend, of course someone as amazing as you wouldn’t love me like that.”

“But I do. Have for ages. Do you think I’d let a friend see me like that? Soaking my whole fucking bed? Do you think I would ask a friend to have sex with me? Besides, the thing with the plant, it wouldn’t have worked if I only loved you as a friend.” You explain. Now you’re finally locking eyes.

“For real?” Peter asks and you laugh.

“Yes.” You grin.

“For real, for real?” He asks and you grin wider.

“Yes for real, for real. I love you, Peter. As someone I want to be with, like in a relationship. And have awesome sex like we did today. Just not quite that desperate.”

“For real for real for real?” He asks and you want to kiss him silly.

“Peter if you ask that one more time I’ll kiss you until you’ve forgotten every word except my name.”

“For-” He doesn’t get to end his sentence. You straddle him despite the burn in your thighs and pin him to the mattress. You don’t know how much time goes by while you’re just making out with Peter.

“Oh and I love you too, by the way.”

#peter parker smut #peter parker x reader #peter parker x you #spiderman x reader #peter parker x y/n #spiderman smut #fem!reader #selfcarecap

3K notes · View notes